‘A - r a ae ¥ on | Ms a a ) a 6 } ’

aos mar? ae a ay Lae iM pi ‘i _ ‘ ae Se

ft , ie ee" a oa * a va 7) a 7 a am iy

a an 7 a a ov _ aie aie } a ie 8

me it » _ es lyk” i ag 4 i alk 7 ¥

ec) ae re ried -_

aah 29

an f

a

i : ya + - a y i a x) 7

ee BP: a yaa 7

ee hai ; ae é Bay i ia "i ake

he ie ho Vee oer ar a

a iu = 4 Ke Mi Hh aa Le ‘a i a) a i, ad . ia

; ant , i A 1a 3

ao. “g ie Mane Pre MW a ie bo ut a

' rv 7 he | eh a i; : rt as i

: ae 1 ed li oe . 7 ie : \ 7 Ta '

7 _ - 1 foe ay : J We 7 a 55 i i it i ug

: 7 (OA ae, te ee mat M) on x)

: : a my ee > 7 Pile 3! » >on . >

id 5 “al Sa. i" as | 4 re _ ae A : ie j +e a aay Ae ,

j _ f 7 wa a aay 7 7 oa ae Me +> 4 y

‘een Ta ¢ 7 a Qt S - ri i - «i

ves ip Soy fy ATS a ae aa e ae

ay ae 7 ion I ay i “ee i a

7s ay » Cee v) ie . ie | toe . me 7

eee (hae ere rm 7

> i oe, Vaio ee in a Ps ;

ig 4 sor _ a j i? 4 ; _ aa A i: i ont ‘

, ay yl a ‘ 7 iy 4 oy : ‘7 a ay ny, 7a

5 i Re ee, 4 ae

ey aan | a Ly,

ty: oe, ‘J ‘ ae , As — Be a Dds a

* ; a —-_ ; a. eos 7 "4 ie MP ty ae

: ye ¥ a, a ‘a : bi vy ah ay, | a a :

7 rei a ro ial : Mee a a mt: ser aa ie q ay ri: p

” a a : a a ‘ 7 : nme ii’ i gal) we oe rs

oo ne, | tf we ae a):

Pa ee) a vig iil s..- SOE Nie

: fe. : an ' iY ee Ses ah a wt. Pate | :

wits Pe we ee ay fe) Fi ; a) SS ey > ob -,

Ae : i wee > m. wie mi ie vee il (en He, ue Ws ™% v ues

Mi it Se hier pL oe i a

4

Rr ee A a hee

a aii a a. | ; Ee, a iy ae 4

fae a 7 a ou

nat a a ik a

pilin’ 8 ORLY Gear Cae ae

7 mh . -. ¥ ce + Li erip ; a

re ae ae “aa . wad

ROW tine Pe M ie ee ay ae rn ee ig | ay

aA : i’) i OM 7m ;

r b ; By ee! n i ih f - et ri M7 en ry ra #,

a:

. hs e a

: ca on) Vee -_ )

04 ey ai bs a i a in , aN, mn tie ; wy A, it pe -" ot 7 t

Se Ar) ek 7 oa a

’ ae iy fs a. een i ee Ms i o i

Bias See et sa aie aia

a ay 2 ee ee

a : Leuanireny ‘i "# ae . — ve 1 ais a

, aol. | ee nr > a a |

fs ila « a mar UA | i 4 2 | ee

“y i Cr”. = ae ce sy 5) a i Y af oy. : 7 : as oo » ¥ = -

Wale Lr al i | mre - ih, 2 vo ye] oi » me a Y - Yeo ee urs :

_ Loc MY a : eye | ee . a a a) Ma oo = 7 “y Hy \ a

a a ; a a j 7 7 , - ns hel an os ‘aly bse :

La. 46 : roeey +. me cy ‘i ue : he JL A

ae i p ae Te, ; \ hae ar i % al ata ois c-

i” ¢ ‘han? : as ; ae “e efig as vi

Teo ee | ean an y

iy

ay ; 7) : }

bd ad Fi” - i oe ve oy

mu ‘An i

ha oe 7 = os 7 ee a . wy Pan

be: Tia 1: oe ee. ie Pi |

ee ths —~ Oo, te ee a a

| — a ia a.

: a ead SLs vs vs Wy 7 i

: 7 ee ‘dour P orl = | 2 ; af ae ua hl 2, . ay 4 bi 7 7

im, Ui ”) . . rh > h” ‘ : E > rr 7 j + ; ij y

“ ye a cs Si ifs, eA - a ak i cw a

: > is . ct - ; - Wea aie ‘ i ae iz > ae , ys me... ® ye 14 i"

:

es ig

> giro (s' 5 eo Fe aay | (nn iia

NT ANE EE IE

else

Bails vA is

iy

a a

te coer)

en ae

es a)

i

Rie Aa:

t he ‘ll

a ae a i

)

v viv te

a i

aa oe

Pi

| aa . ’ aah

i ine nat

ae a ‘a tat ; AR ah Vs : ed eh Pie

ure va aia ‘ thes ah hy Ay) | bai. at ; in i a A

aA " ns ees

4

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTH'S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.)

CONDUCTED BY

PRIDEAUX JOHN SELBY, Esqa., F.I.S.,

CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Esa., M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.,

JOHN EDWARD GRAY, Pbh.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., V.P.Z.S. &c.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.1S.

ae

VOL. VIII.—THIRD Ce ea

Ree eee Vi \sonian |

( AARBIODS

Noy, ms

LONDON: e218 )

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMAN, GREEN, LONGMANS, AND ROBERTS ; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,

AND CO.; PIPER AND CO.; BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS:

LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :

HODGES AND SMITH, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN,

1861.

—

‘©Omnes res create sunt divine sapientiz et potentie testes, divitie felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet.

Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibirelictis semper zestimata; a veré eruditis

et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”’—

LINN&ZUSs.

“ Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir

quelle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rapportent

toutes ses opérations.”—BruckKNeER, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden, 1767.

omit -ne ee nersylvaia powers

Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818.

CONTENTS OF VOL. VIII.

[THIRD SERIES.]

NUMBER XLIII.

Page

I. On the Morphology of some Amphipoda of the Division Hy-

pertna. By C. Spence Bate, F.R.S., F.L.S. &e. (Plates I. & II.) 1

II. Notes on Cambridge Paleontology: — Some new Upper

Greensand Echinoderms. By HARRY SEELEY. ccocssscccsesesseveeseee 16

III. On Recent Terebratule. By T. Davipson, Esq., F.R.S.,

MEGS QUOT acsettesenodesroncessde tines: adadeecesubeers nase etcwse SRogdtgrdaponeen 24

IV. Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazon Valley.

CoLropreRA: Loneicornes. By H. W. Bares, Esq. ............ 40

V. Remarks on some novel Phases of Organic Life, and on the

Boring Powers of minute Annelids, at great Depths in the Sea. By

CaO WENT CHAM VIEN) abe luna: Gren seccasscarsnceceettonala clemecllclcieis sci 52

VI. Improved Method of making Microscopic Sections. By G. C.

Waser INTIDES UR bosias Crs Bdenospocdocorencoccoodsuuatooudetunodadne 58

VII. Notice of a new Species of Damaster from Japan. By

AUBITET OR, ZMDAGMIR) LAGI DES Sor) conoodeocnobdoadoonaprooarsoodena anscocenctooqoc 59

VIII. Zoological Notes on perusing M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Adventures

in Equatorial Africa.’ By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &c. ... 60

Proceedings of the Royal Society ; Zoological Society ............ 65—79

On the Pedicult infesting the different Races of Men, by Andrew

Murray, F.R.S.E.; On a new Species of Fish belonging to the

Genus Pagrus; by Dr. Albert Gunther .<:...2......0.0-0sere0c+=s 79, 80

NUMBER XLIV.

IX. On the Sexual Life of Plants and Parthenogenesis. By Dr.

Hl. Karsren, Lecturer on Botany at the University of Berlin.

GBilates tNG Ac Ne 180. XD) asccasesman nanos eee rsebien Caeeuats«sicantodetacebeass 81

iv CONTENTS.

Page

X. On Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera. By T. VERNON

WOIMEATSIOIN: LVL Ata Rin onateepicerentcesilsc fain sielactelcctteer 10 criesistetceaeeine 99

XI. Observations on the Bignoniacee. By Jonn Miers,F.R.S.,

IREDES W856. sbase atc Seetececctseaeroeee es est ce sceeaocad odes cutenmemecs iereeees 111

XII. Observations on British Protozoa and Zoophytes. By T.

SrreTHILL Wricut, M.D., F.R.C.P.E., Pres. Roy. Phys. Soe.

ame Ce atest ills L Vines Vic)! he. cacdsesscedesierssarssanesseadasercesmsnecaceee 120

XIII. On some new Species of Mollusca from the North of China

and Japan. By ARTHUR ADAMS, F.L.S. &. ...cecsecseseessscsseeorees 135

XIV. On the Paleontology of the Coralline Oolites of the Neigh-

bourhood of Oxford. By J.F. WHirraves, F.G.S. &c. (Plate IX. B.) 142

XV. Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazon Valley.

CoLeopTERA : Loncicornes. By H. W. Bates, Esq. ........+00. 147

XVI. A Catalogue of the Zoophytes of South Devon and South

Cornwall. By the Rev. Tomas Hincxs, B.A. (Plate VI.) ...... 152

XVII. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W. K.

PARKER, M. Micr.-Soc., and T. R. JonES, F.G.S. ....-2...scccescncese 161

XVIII. Notes on the Hydroid Zoophytes. By Prof. ALLMAN ... 168

New Books :—British Wild Flowers, illustrated by J. KE. Sowerby.—

Narrative of the Canadian Red River Exploring Expedition of

1857, and of the Assinnibome and Saskatchewan Exploring Expe-

dion of 1858, by Henry Youle Hind, M.A., F.R.G.S.—Tabular

View of the Orders and Leading Families of Myriapoda, Arach-

nida, Crustacea, Annelida, and Entozod.........cceeeeeeescees 173—178

Eroceedings of the Zoological Society '....2.2.c.<ssss-asssaeandones 179—189

Classification of the Foraminifera, by A. E. Reuss; On the Symmetry

of the Echinodermata, by Prof. Sars; On the Occurrence of the

Opah (Lampris lauta) on the British Coasts, by Dr. J. E. Gray,

¥.R.S. &c.; On the Japanese and Formosan Deer, by Robert

SWIMNMOG cnweceeeeces Sagioas aeiiaches dua clelniste obs ecvcnsle cancer eceCreees 190—192

NUMBER XLV.

XIX. On the Organic Origin of the so-called ‘ Crystalloids ’ of the

Chalk. By H.C. SoRBY; PRS 8. ..3.220.).siceue ceases seneeeenae eee 193

XX. On the Sexual Life of Plants, and Parthenogenesis. By Dr.

H. Karsten, Lecturer on Botany at the University of Berlin......... 200

XXI. Description of a new. Species of Branchipus (B. eximius),

CONTENTS. v

Page

from the Pool of Gihon in Jerusalem. By W. Bairp, M.D., F.L.S.

(Dieta) 11 oso se ante ico Ber nop que nese po aBeneOCaeeent onocigs Gre cabapschmongananne 209

XXII. Descriptions of two new Species of Coleoptera from the

Canary Islands. By the BarAo DO CASTELLO DE Parva, Professér

de Botannica na Academia Polytechnica do Porto ..........sseesereceeees 210

XXIII. Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazon Valley.

CoLropTERA: Loncicornes. By H.W. Bates, Esq. .........+.. 212

XXIV. On the History of the ‘Maté’ Plant, and the different

Species of I/ex employed in the Preparation of the ‘ Yerba de Maté,’

or Paraguay Tea. By JonHn Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &e. ...000e..eee 219

XXV. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W. K.

PARKER, M. Micr. Soc., and T. R. JoNES, F.G.S. .........cccccsccscecoes 229

XXVI. On some new Genera and Species of Mollusca from the

North of China and Japan. By Arruur Apams, F.L.S. &e. ...... 239

XXVITI. On the Structure of the larger Foraminifera. By H. J.

OEE UE SOROS, s)oisisicn sabia oe ae nledehine tate seme casosadasaartsOaesencsaae 246

XXVIII. A Catalogue of the Zoophytes of South Devon and South

Cornwall. By the Rev. Tuomas Hincxs, B.A. (Plates VIJ. & VIII.) 251

Proceedings of the Zoological Society .........cssessscseseseseceees 262—270

Observations on the Existence of various Mollusca and Zoophytes at

very great Depths in the Mediterranean, by Dr. Alph. Milne-

Edwards ; On the Transmutation of Grasses, by Prof. Decaisne,

2/0, 20k

a/U, 2/

NUMBER XLVI.

XXIX. Contributions to British Carcinology.—I. Characters of

undescribed Podophthalmia and Entomostraca. By the Rev. ALFRED

Merten Norman, M.A.» (Plates XTIL.:& XIV.)) ic. ccccsrececesesceccieee 273

XXX. Notes and Corrections on the Organization of Infusoria, &c.

By eae CAI DER BisG S/H SEU. Sol iaadeds dies <sncavicevasmeccnsias cosmsactdesrs 281

XXXI. A Catalogue of the Zoophytes of South Devon and South

Comwall, py the Rev. THOMAS HincKs; B.A. ....2:...cc2ccccueconers 290

XXXII. Report of the Results of Deep-sea Dredging in Zetland,

with a Notice of several Species of Mollusca new to science or to the

British Isles. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, F.R.S., F.G.S. ......ccccecees 297

XXXII. On some new Genera and Species of Mollusca from the

North of China and Japan. By ArrHur ApaAms, F.L.S. &e. ...... 299

XXXIV. Further Observations on the Structure of the Foramini-

V1 CONTENTS.

Page

fera, and on the larger fossilized Forms of Scinde, &c., including a

new Genus and Species. By H. J. Carrer, Esq., F.R.S. (Plates XV.

OVA Oc XVID!) ecesseis scundraerctent esas seseasicdnsette saat evectderdtesesser te 309

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ....:....s00...sccssssecesoves 334—341

Note on the Synonymy of the Fossil Genus Echinodon of Prof. Owen,

by H. Falconer, M.D.; On the Death-wound of the “ King of

the Gorillas; M. Du Chaillu and his Book; On the Height of

the Gorilla, by Dr. J. E. Gray ; Description of a Reptile (the

Chelonia Caretta, or Loggerhead Turtle) new to the British

Fauna, by Robert Dyce, M.D., Professor of Midwifery in the

University of Aberdeen; On the Occurrence of the Loggerhead

_ Turtle in Scotland, by A. D. Smee, Esq. ........-..2-s-eeeeee 341— 351

NUMBER XLVII.

XXXV. On the Nurse-Genus Corymorpha and its Species, together

with the Meduse produced from them. By M. Sars .............00085 303

XXXVI. A Catalogue of the Zoophytes of South Devon and South

Cornwall. By the Rev. Tuomas HINCKS, B.A. ....cc..scsscerceesscons 360

XXXVII. Further Observations on the Structure of Foraminifera,

and on the larger Fossilized Forms of Scinde, &c., including a new

Genus and Species. By H. J. Carter, Esq., F.R.S. .....s0.csceceee 366

XXXVIII. A Preliminary Synopsis of the Labroid Genera. By

Dre A BERT G UN DE BR cee cecicns.vie'ssiansineinaelect vwc'slos dow seedecenserseeeeeme 382

XXXIX. On the History of the ‘Maté’ Plant, and the different

Species of Ilex employed in the Preparation of the ‘ Yerba de Maté,’

or Paraguay Tea. By Joun Miers, F.RS., F.LS. &e. .............. 389

XL. On a supposed new Genus and on some new Species of Pelagic

Mollisca, By ArmHuR ADAMS, Po1i.S: 8cc....5-.sovesorcnsesseseeeeeeeee 401

XLI. On the Arrangement of the Families and Genera of Chloro-

spermous Alge. By Dr. Joon Epwarp Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.,

ier SMOG Co Meas « Warsite on aie ains'e BalSeoiv asa aicee wees vjehakivest siaiconpenseeede aaucnas Mee 404

EPTOCCEGGs Cr the MOV ab SOCLELYIG sv ecsecsen-ccces desea saeons eases 420—428

On the Larval State of the Muscide, by Rud. Leuckart; On the

Structure of the Bram im Man and the Apes, and its relation to

the Zoological System, by Prof. Rudolph Wagner; On the Sper-

matophora of some Hirudinei, by M. C. Robin .........06 428—431

CONTENTS. vil

Page

NUMBER XLVIII.

XLII. On the Division of the European Seas into Provinces, with

reference to the Distribution of Mollusca. By Roperr M‘ANDREWwW,

RUEMEOME Me entc cise eiscaieees sciedic sviiciesaifacee enc tecesnvccoedscvavceda denn oemeoee eee 433 .——

XLII. On Paramecium? coli, Malmsten. By R. Leuckarr.

Mp army LDN rao Vee LS) inten adegancens ses sueieaee sad edowasees vcae cater 437

XLIV. Descriptions of several recently discovered Spiders. By

OHUN Es MAC RGWeAtE Tas EUs cleat caesee ne meoe soe acs ton cetteeace's saenere anocaice 44]

XLV. Further Observations on the Structure of Foraminifera,

and on the larger Fossilized Forms of Scinde, &e., eluding a new

Genus and Species. By H. J. Carrer, Esq., F.R.S. .........c00ceeees 446

XLVI. Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazon Valley.

CoLEopTERA: LoncicornEs. By H.W. Barss, Esq. ............ 471

XLVII. On the Sealide or “ Wentletraps” of the Sea of Japan ;

with Descriptions of some new Species. By ArtrHuR ADAms,

Reread Oc Geert isc a cas teice vce veciseoe sui cube odiouesuseaseattan tests SccteeNw oh 479

XLVIII. Additional Notes on some new Paleozoic Star-fishes.

By J. W. Sauter, Esq., F.G.S., Geol. Survey of Great Britain.

ieee Ce NV AU NOS. ONL, )ssccienlslre aren aoe sens eecepvigns ess neve nieae «cgyches'vene 484

XLIX. On a Microzoal Bed in the Carboniferous Limestone of

Clifton, near Bristol. By W.W.Sroppart, Esq. (Plate XVIII.

AIP RISO Peteeee tans s acess b ccinanlaratbac sida alsa herman shioradh teekra tom caeraee OS eae 486

L. On the Influence of the Venation in the Reproduction of Mon-

strosities among Ferns. By W. Krencety Bripeman, L.D.S.,

UO Rab iolcese stats once Sve Saag eaanvaisistilas's wacwecsceces qhuceasunesansreeqcshann ald 490

New Book :—A Manual of the Subkingdom Ceelenterata, by Joseph

Reay Greene, Professor of Natural History in Queen’s College,

MOOT «Sean eee tenth agedcinn setnaasinaodecns ovciogasse Mateos lac cami Me eues 493

Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Cambridge Philosophical

MOCIOL Yara snsuieas cbse sale «de sneplensdanidasensit «ssc Seamer aelvw Seer 494—505

On the Larva of a Brachiopod, by F. Miiller; On the Foraminifera

of the Vienna Tertiary Basin; The Gorilla; Obituary Notice

of George Barlee, Esq. ........ BES OB ESSER RSH Oba AAR OE AAR TEE 505—507

MUNG Gs wepercarciacicss = set eR SRE RENCE NOR cir Nees cc ieee cezecnedrec bene tae eee 508

PLATES IN VOL. VIII.

Phage ere Edwardsii. — Oxycephalus piscator. — Rhabdosoma

Whitei.

II. Brachyscelus cruseulum.—Platyscelus serratus.

ne

1 biti Protozoa and Zoophytes.

New British Zoophytes.

Conjugation of Vaucheria.—New Species of Fossil Mollusca

from the Coralline Oolites of Oxford.

X. Ccelebogyne ilicifolia.

oy)

m4

XI. Ccenogonium Andinum.

XII. Branchipus eximius.

XIU. bay Briti

xtv_ (New ritish Podophthalmia and Entomostraca.

XV.

XVI. } Foraminifera from Scinde.

XVI:

; New Fossils from the Carboniferous Limestone of Clifton.—

XVIII. : : 5 :

Protaster Miltoni.—Paramecium? coli.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

sEiveacosenseccescecs per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circdm vitreos considite fontes :

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores :

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe2 Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo,””

N. Parthenii Giannettasii Ec\,1.

No. 43. JULY 1861.

a > -__ ---

1.—On the Morphology of some Amphipoda of the Division

Hyperina. By C. Spence Bare, F.R.S., F.LS., &e.

[Plates I. & II.]

THE changes that the Crustacea pass through in their passage

from the earliest larval condition to the adult form, have been

looked upon as among the most interesting features in their

history. Changes that assume a character approximating to

what some have termed metamorphosis have only been recognized

in the development of the Podophthalmous and Entomostracous

forms, while the intermediate orders, known as the Edri-

ophthalma, have been known to vary little in form between the

parent and the larva. Milne-Edwards and Gosse have both in-

dicated that some more than ordinary difference of form exists

between the adult and young animals belonging to some genera

of the division Hyperina; but their observations do little more

than show that an exaggeration of one part takes place at the

expense of another, and that some of the least important organs

have yet to be developed.

It is not my intention to allude here to the development of

Hyperia, since there will be an opportunity for that in the work

on the British Sessile-eyed Crustacea, shortly to be published.

The favourable opportunities afforded me for the study of

this division of the Amphipoda while engaged upon the Catalogue

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vin. 1

2 Mr.C.S8. Bate on the Morphology of some Amphipoda

for the British Museum (which is near its completion) have en-

abled me to make some observations that certainly in one direc-

tion must extend our knowledge of these creatures. In the

collection of unexamined Amphipoda that was kindly entrusted

to me by M. Milne-Edwards, belonging to the Museum of the

Jardin des Plantes, were specimens of three species, each bear-

ing young animals within the incubatory pouch. These species

fortunately belong to three separate genera, namely: Vibalia,

Edwards ; Platyscelus and Brachyscelus, mihi.

Vibilia has been described by Milne-Edwards ; and there will

be no occasion to do more than allude to those organs that ex-

hibit a difference of form in the adult and the larva. The

species is a new one, and may be recognized by the specific name

of V. Edwardsit.

The superior antenne consist of a peduncle formed of one

long and two very short joints, and a flagellum formed of one

short, broad, obtuse-pointed, compressed articulus. The inferior

antennz are short, and consist of two long joints and several

short articuli. The gnathopoda are imperfectly complexly sub-

chelate. The first two pairs of pereiopoda are simple, and a little

longer than the gnathopoda; the third and fourth pairs are twice

the length of the preceding, and have the propodos nearly as

long as all the other joints, with the anterior margin ser-

rated; the fifth pair are shorter and more feeble in appearance

than the third. The three anterior pairs of pleopoda are normal

in form: the three posterior are flat, broad, biramous; rami

lanceolate. Telson narrow and triangular.

Length 44 inch. Larva 2; of an inch.

Hab. “ Near Iles de Powel. Expédit. de la Zélée”’ (Label on

bottle).

The larva of Vibilia Edwardsii has the peduncle of the supe-

rior antennz consisting of three joints gradually decreasing in

size, and a flagellum consisting of four articuli gradually de-

creasing in size, the two terminal being tipped with short hairs.

The inferior antennz consist of a single joint, cylindrical, short,

and subapically tipped with two curved hairs. The gnathopoda

are uniform, short, consisting of five subequally short joints and

a narrow and obtuse terminal one. The first two pairs of pereio-

poda are longer than the gnathopoda, and are simple in form.

The third pair are not much longer than the second, and have

the carpus antero-distally produced into a long process ; the pro-

podos distally increases in diameter, and is latero-distally pro-

duced on each side of the articulation with the dactylos to a

sharp point, the anterior surface being concave; the dactylos, when

closed, impinges against the hollow of the propodos. The fourth

pair resembles the third, except that the antero-distal angle of the

of the Division Hyperma. 3

carpus is considerably more produced, reaching nearly to the

extremity of the propodos; the propodos is long, having the

anterior surface concave, and the infero-distal angles on each side

produced to a point ; dactylos half the length of the propodos,

and terminating in a curved unguis capable of shutting into the

concave surface of the propodos. The fifth pair are rudimen-

tary, the last jomt terminating subapically in an unguiculate

spine. The pleopoda are but imperfectly developed, two or three

pairs only being present, and these consisting of a peduncle and

two inarticulate rami, which probably are those of the three an-

terior pairs. The telson is as broad at the base as the preceding

segments, and terminates obtusely.

The earliest and latest stages of this creature offer a con-

siderable degree of variation in some points. The form of the

cephalon differs: in the adult it is truncate in front, oblique

beneath; in the young the dorsal surface gradually declines

to the anterior margin, which is on a line with the inferior sur-

face of thecephalon. The superior antenne in the adult consist

of a peduncle of three short joints, and a long, broad, flat, in-

ternally concave, uniarticulate flagellum, and are situated in

the frontal surface of the cephalon; in the young they consist

of six joints, decreasing gradually in length and breadth to the

extremity, where they are tipped with four small stiff hairs; they

are situated at the anterior extremity of the cephalon. The

inferior antenne in the parent are six- or seven-joimted, while in

the young animal they are almost obsolete, consisting of a

single joint of small dimensions tipped with two hairs. In the

adult we find the gnathopoda strong, well-developed, and efficient

grasping organs; in the young they still retain an embryonic

condition, and exhibit none of the characteristics peculiar to

their future form. The first two pairs of pereiopoda bear a

strong relative resemblance to one another, those of the young

differing but little from those of the parent. The two suc-

ceeding pairs in the adult are long, and evidently formed for

seizing upon certain substances and securing itself in position,

while those of the young are not longer than those of the pre-

ceding pair ; they are also capable of holding certain substances ;

but while they possess this power in common with the adult

animal, the plan by which it is attained differs considerably. In

the adult the long slender propodos has the anterior margin

minutely serrated, and is capable of being bent against the an-

terior margin of the meros and carpus; and, to make the grasp

more secure, it impinges between two short spines at the distal

extremity of the carpus. In the young, the two pairs are not

exactly uniform ; they agree in character, but differ in degree and,

perhaps, in power: in the fourth pair, the carpus has the anterior

1*

4 Mr.C.S. Bate on the Morphology of some Amphipoda

distal angle produced nearly to the extremity of the propodos ;

in the third, it does not reach to half that length; in each

the propodos is anteriorly hollowed and distally ‘produced, so

that the dactylos impinges between two processes, and terminates

in a distinctly curved unguis. The fifth pair of pereiopoda, both

in the adult and in the lar va, are very short, appearing in the

full-grown animal as a perfectly formed but feeble organ, whilst

in the young they resemble an imperfectly developed appendage.

In the young, none of the pleopoda are properly developed, and

only two pairs are present, im an embryonic condition ; the tel-

son appears as broad as the previous segments ; while in the

adult the three posterior pairs of pleopoda are long and bira-

mous, the telson bemg small and lanceolate.

PLATYSCELUS, nov. gen.

This genus agrees in every respect with Dana’s genus Di-

thyrus, except that, after the basa in the third and fourth pairs

of pereiopoda, the remaining joints are developed, whereas in

Dithyrus they are wanting.

Platyscelus serratus.

Cephalon transversely ovate. Pereion broadly distended.

Pleon narrow. Eyes occupying the entire lateral walls of the

cephalon. Superior antenne short, six-joited; the first three,

or peduncle, stout ; the fourth, or first articulus of the flagellum,

equally stout, truncate at the extremity, where stands a bunch

of auditory cilia; the last two articuli are narrow, and terminate

sharply. Inferior antenne short, four-jointed, the joints not

inflected one upon the other, but lymg extended and hidden be-

neath the cephalon. First pair of gnathopoda complexly sub-

chelate ; meros broad; carpus broad and long, the inferior mar-

gin anteriorly produced, and serrated both on the anterior and

inferior margins ; propodos a long-ellipse, and strongly serrated

both on the superior and inferior margins ; dactylos sharp and

smooth. Second pair of gnathopoda formed upon the same

type as the first, but longer and not quite so broad. First two

pairs of pereiopoda simple, but having the posterior or flex-

ible margins minutely serrated. Third pair of pereiopoda short,

having the basos long, being as long again as broad; anterior

margin nearly straight, having the distal extremity ‘serrated ;

posterior margin arcuate, the internal surface concave ; the re-

maining joints scarcely more than half the length of the basos,

and having the anterior or flexible margin serrated ; dactylos

smooth, sharp. Fourth pair of pereiopoda having ‘the basos

extr emely developed ; the anterior margin excavate, corresponding

in form with the posterior of the preceding pair; posterior

of the Division Hyperina. 5

margin parallel with the anterior; distal extremity rounded ;

internal surface concave, near the centre of which the suc-

ceeding jcints articulate, but altogether they are not more than

one-fourth the length of the basos, and are serrated upon

the flexible margin. Fifth pair of pereiopoda represented by a

membranous scale, not unlike one of the branchiz, but fur-

nished at the extremity with a small tubercle. Three anterior

pairs of pleopoda biramous; three posterior also biramous, but

each ramus is developed into the form of a broad, thin, membra-

nous plate. Telson as broad at the base as the preceding

joint, and terminating obtusely.

Length 2 of an inch; of young, 54, of an inch.

Habitat unknown. Taken by M. Morrisse of Havre.

Having given a description of the form of the adult animal, it

will be interesting to compare it with that of the young before

it has quitted the care of the mother.

Animal long and narrow. Cephalon anteriorly produced, the

apex recurved beneath. Superior antennz nearly as long as the

cephalon, two-jointed, and tipped with four hairs nearly as long

as the last joint. Inferior antenne single-jointed, the extremity

tipped with four hairs. First pair of gnathopoda having the

meros and carpus broadly developed, with the inferior angle of

each rounded-off and furnished with a solitary hair; propodos

not half so broad as the carpus, increasing in diameter towards

the distal extremity, where a small concave palm is apparent ;

dactylos long and sharp. The second pair are uniform with the

first. First pair of pereiopoda longer than the gnathopoda,

simple in character, and having the meros, carpus, and propodos

each furnished with a single hair at the infero-distal extremity.

The second pair of pereiopoda are uniform with the first. The

third pair is about the same length as the preceding, but having

the basos broadly developed, increasing in diameter towards the

distal extremity, where it is produced posteriorly beyond the

point at which it articulates with the ischium; the ischium, meros,

and carpus are all broadly developed, and the two latter are fur-

nished with a single hair at the antero-distal angle; the pro-

podos is very narrow, and the dactylos Jong. The fourth pair

of pereiopoda are uniform with the third. Fifth pair as long as

the preceding, having the basos long and narrow, being scarcely

dilated at all, and the remaining joints, which articulate at the

extremity of the basos, fully developed, except the dactylos,

which exhibits the appearance of an arrest of development,

forming, apparently, a rim round the extremity of the preceding

joint. Three anterior pairs of pleopoda present, but not de-

6 Mr.C.S. Bate on the Morphology of some Amphipoda

veloped beyond the first two joints of each of the rami; three

posterior more matured, consisting of a peduncle and two sharp

styliform rami. Telson narrow and rounded.

The points in which the larva appears to differ most conspi-

cuously from the parent are:—In the form of the cephalon,

which is a broad ovate ball in the adult (the lateral walls

encroaching upon the under surface and hiding both pairs of an-

tennz), while in the early form it is long and narrow, tapering

to a point, near which, on the under surface, the superior antennze

are planted, while the inferior pair are a little posterior to these :

though small, neither are covered by the lateral walls of the

cephalon. The pereion in the parent is broad and flat, and the

pleon considerably narrower, while in the larva they are both

uniformly narrow throughout the entire length of the animal,

tapering gradually towards the posterior extremity. The gnatho-

poda in the adult are complexly subchelate ; while in the larva,

if they can be said to assume ever so slightly the subchelate

character, it is by the dilated form of the propodos, which,

though broader at the distal extremity than the nearer, is not

more in diameter than half the length of the dactylos, and

therefore its prehensile capability must be feeble. The carpus,

which in the adult is developed into a large projecting process

that assists materially in perfecting the grasping power of the

appendage, is in the larva rounded-off and not developed, the

point of development being occupied by a solitary hair: a similar

hair exists also upon the infero-anterior angle of the preceding

jomt. The first two pairs of pereiopoda, in the larva, may be

recognized as the undeveloped future organs, differing as they do

only in their more imperfect condition, being destitute merely of

some of the adult armature. The two succeeding pairs of pereio-

poda, which are developed upon one type, in the adult differ in

their proportions, so as to appear to vary considerably im form,

while in the larva they are uniform with each other in every

respect ; they differ from those of the parent in having their

basa less developed, and the remaining joints considerably longer

in relative proportion both to the size of the basos as well as to

that of the animal. The fifth pair of pereiopoda in the adult

are obsolete, being represented by a flexible membrane only,

whilst in the young creature they are long, strong, and nor-

mally developed, like the previously described poda, except the

peculiar and curious dactylos. In the adult, the three posterior

pairs of pleopoda are membranous and foliaceus ; but in the

larva the rami are slender, sharp-pointed, and styliform. The

telson, in the adult, is as broad at the base as the preceding

segment of the pleon; in the larva it is much smaller.

~“

of the Division Hyperima.

BRACHYSCELUS. i

Cephalon anteriorly rounded. Eyes occupying the lateral

walls, which encroach upon the inferior margin. Pereion not

distended, nearly as deep as the cephalon, and not wider. Pleon

nearly as broad as the pereion ; fourth and fifth segments fused

together. Antenne obsolete or very rudimentary. Oral ap-

pendages membranous and rudimentary. Gnathopoda com-

plexly subchelate. Pereiopoda having the basa of the three

posterior pairs largely developed ; fifth pair having the remain-

ing joints not obsolete. Pleopoda biramous. Telson single.

Brachyscelus crusculum.

Female.—Animal round and smooth. Cephalon anteriorly

depressed, rounded. Oral appendages consisting of two small,

narrow, pointed foliaceous plates, having a quadrate mem-

branous plate centrally placed behind them. First pair of gnatho-

poda short, having the carpus broader than long, inferior angle

anteriorly produced, deeply serrated upon the anterior and in-

ferior margins, teeth upon the inferior margin posteriorly ser-

rated; propodos arcuate, inferior margin serrated; dactylos

short, slender, and sharp. Second pair resembling the first, but

slightly longer ; carpus longer than broad, having the anterior

margin directed obliquely forwards, and equal to the length of

the carpus. First pair of pereiopoda simple, slender, finely ser-

rated upon the posterior margin of the meros, carpus, and pro-

podos. Second pair like the first, but longer, and serrated only

upon the propodos. Third pair of pereiopoda having the basos

long-quadrate, slightly tapering towards the distal margin,

posterior margin slightly arcuate; ischium articulating at the

extremity of the basos; remaining joints longer than the basos.

Fourth pair having the basos broader than the preceding joint,

posteriorly dilated, and tapering to the distal extremity, where it

articulates with the ischium ; remaining joints not quite as long

as the basos; the anterior or flexible margin finely serrated, ex-

cept the dactylos. Fifth pair baving the basos ovate, not so

broad as that of the fourth pair; remaining joints about half the

length of the basos; carpus having the anterior or flexible

margin finely crenulated ; dactylos small, hooked, and sharp,

apparently immobile. Antepenultimate and penultimate pairs

of pleopoda articulating at the distal lateral extremity of the

coalesced fourth and fifth segments: antepenultimate pair having

the rami styliform, with the approximal margins serrated ; pen-

ultimate having the rami subfoliaceous, lanceolate; ultimate

having the rami foliaceous, ovate. Telson triangular, longer

8 Mr.C.S. Bate on the Morphology of some Amphipoda

than broad, as broad at the base as the preceding segment, and

as long as the posterior pair of pleopoda.

Length ? of an inch; young less than 3, of an inch.

It was taken by M. Morrisse of Havre, but unfortunately the

habitat has not been recorded.

The specimen from which the above description was taken

was found upon examination to have within the incubatory

pouch many young, which could not very long before have

quitted the protection of the egg-case. The following is a de-

scription of one of them :—

Cephalon long, and tapering anteriorly to a point. Pereion

not laterally compressed. Pleon having the fifth segment not

developed, or fused with the preceding. Eyes not visible. Su-

perior antennz on the inferior surface approximating to the

anterior margin of the cephalon, consisting of five joints, the

second and third being each half the length of the first; fourth

longer than the two preceding, and narrower ; fifth short, nar-

row and tapering. Inferior antennz obsolete*. Oral appendages

rudimentary. First pair of gnathopoda well developed, tolera-

bly robust, nearly chelate ; carpus infero-anteriorly produced to

a sharp point, reaching more than half the length of the propodos;

propodos scarcely as broad as the carpus, having the inferior

angle anteriorly produced to a sharp point, nearly as long as the

dactylos; dactylos long, sharp, slender, curved. Second pair

of gnathopoda lke the first. First and second pairs of pereio-

poda uniform, simple; dactylos long, curved, and powerful.

Third pair long and slender; basos not dilated ; ischium short ;

remaining joints rather long, subequal ; dactylos slender, curved.

Fourth pair as long as the preceding, but developed into a cheli-

form organ; propodos having the antero-distal angle produced

into a long narrow process, nearly as long as the dactylos; dac-

tylos long, slender, and shghtly curved. Fifth pair of pereio-

poda short; basos but little shorter than that of the preceding

pair; ischium and meros subequal, short, not longer than broad ;

carpus as long again as the meros; propodos tapering, sub-

apically tipped with a curved spine that represents the dactylos.

Three anterior pairs of pleopoda consisting each of a peduncle

and two rami, each ramus consisting of two articuli, one long,

the second rudimentary, each articulus being tipped with two

long hairs. Three posterior pairs of pleopoda likewise biramous,

the rami being sharp, straight, styliform, and unequal, the inner

ramus being the shorter : antepenultimate and penultimate pairs

of pleopoda apparently attached to the latero-posterior extremity

of the fourth segment of the pleon, the fifth segment being pro-

* T have not, with careful scrutiny, been able to make them out.

of the Division Hyperina. 9

bably fused with the fourth : ultimate pair of pleopoda attached

to the latero-posterior margin of the sixth segment. Telson

small, round, being not more than one-third the diameter of the

sixth segment of the pleon.

In comparing the young with the parent, we find the differ-

ences to be very considerable. The cephalon in the latter is

rounded in front, and the walls encroach upon the infericr sur-

face, whereas in the former it is produced anteriorly to a long

point. The pereion of the adult is laterally compressed, and the

first two segments are much shorter than the following ; in the

young the pereion is not laterally compressed, and all the seg-

ments are subequal. The pleon in the young resembles that of

the adult, except that the telson, which in the latter is as broad

at the base as the preceding segment, in the former is con-

siderably narrower. In the adult, the eyes nearly fill the ce-

phalon ; in the young they are inconspicuous*. The antenne

in the adult are obsolete; in the young the anterior pair are

largely developed, while the posterior alone are wanting. The

organs of the mouth in both the adult and young are of a very

rudimentary character. The gnathopoda in both old and young

are well developed, but of a very different formation. In the

adult they are developed upon the Hyperine type, a little exag-

gerated in feature, but strictly specific in character ; the com-

plexly subchelate condition of the organs could not be mistaken

for that belonging to any other family; the carpus is large and

inferiorly produced, the extremity forming the process against

which the dactylos impinges; whilst the propodos is narrow,

and appears to exist as a part of the mobile joint of the

chelate organ, and is so described by most authors who have

written on the Hyperina. In the young they do not assume the

distinctly Hyperine type: although the carpus is inferiorly pro-

duced, the propodos is nearly as broad as the carpus, and has

the inferior angle produced into a long and strong tooth, against

which the dactylos impinges, and not against the inferior angle

of the propodos, as is the uniform law in the Hyperina when

they impinge at all. The first two pairs of pereiopoda differ

only in the relatively imperfect condition of the former,—the

small spines on the posterior margin of the carpus and propodos

of the adult being wanting in the undeveloped organ, whilst in

the latter the dactylos is proportionally much longer than in the

former. The third pair of pereiopoda in the young are long and

well-developed organs, being only distinguishable from the same

in Gammarina by the absence of the squamiform distension of

the posterior margin of the basos; whilst those in the adult

* This may partly arise from the animals having been long dead, and

being preserved in spirits.

10 Mr.C.S. Bate on the Morphology of some Amphipoda

have the basos largely developed, and the remaining joints less

so than the normal condition of these appendages generally.

The fourth pair of pereiopoda in the young are developed in the

character of a very perfect chela, bearing a very similar appear-

ance to those of the preceding pair of pereiopoda in the genus

Phronima ; but in the adult Brachyscelus they approximate closely

to the form and condition of the same organ in the genus Platy-

scelus adult, the basos being apparently monstrously developed at

the expense of the rest of the appendage. The fifth pair of pereio-

poda in the young are not half the length of the two preceding

pairs, and, like them, have not the basos enlarged ; the dactylos is

represented by an immobile, curved, sharp spine: in the adult

the same pair have the basos large, and the remaining joints

very short and feeble, while the dactylos consists of a curved

hook, apparently immobile. The three anterior pairs of pleo-

poda differ in the young from those of the adult by their imma-

ture and undeveloped character only; the three posterior, in

the young, have the rami simply styliform, and unequal ; in the

adult the antepenultimate only exhibits inequality in the length

and the styloid shape of the rami; the penultimate and ultimate

are foliaceous and equal, the ultimate the more perfectly so. In the

young the telson is small, whilst in the adult it is as broad at

the base as the segment of the pleon immediately preceding,

and extends as far as the terminal extremity of the ultimate pair

of pleopoda.

Having noticed the changes which the young of these species

pass through previously to attaining their final condition of ma-

turity, 1t will be interesting to observe the relations which they

bear to those of other genera and to the Amphipoda in general.

The great dissimilarity between the form of the adult and the

young animal must strike the most casual observer. The great

change in the two last-described forms is due to the immensely

developed eyes of the adult compared with the almost invisible

organs of the young, and to the monstrous growth of the basa

of the third and fourth pairs of pereiopoda. The adult form that

approximates the nearest to the young of these genera is that of the

genus Oxycephalus, which bears so close a resemblance to the

young of Platyscelus that they might readily be accepted as be-

longing to one genus. In Oxycephalus the cephalon is long,

inferiorly concave, tapering anteriorly to a point; the pereion is

not laterally compressed ; the pleon has the first segment deeper

than the two succeeding; the telson is long and tapering, and

as broad at the base as the preceding segment. According to

Milne-Edwards’s figure in his ‘ Histoire des Crustacés,’ pl. 30.

fig. 10, and M. Guérin, “The eyes are large; the anterior an-

_ of the Division Hyperina. ll

tenn situated upon the inferior surface and within the anterior

margin; each consists of several jointsand articuli, which fold, like

the letter Z, upon itself. The inferior pair are long, four-jointed,

each joint being reflected upon the preceding.” The gnathopoda

are complexly chelate. The first two pairs of pereiopoda are

long and simple; the three succeeding have the basa moderately

developed; but the fifth pair are short, and in some species

almost rudimentary. The three posterior pairs of pleopoda have

the rami short, sharp, and styliform.

On a comparison of the species of this genus with those of the

young animals already described, the difference will be found to

consist chiefly in the size of the eyes, the length of the antenne,

and the complexly chelate condition of the gnathopoda of Ozy-

cephalus.

The young of Oxycephalus have not been observed; yet I

cannot but suppose that they bear a considerable resemblance

to the young of the genera described, seeing that these so closely

approximate to the form of the adult animal. This idea appears

to receive sanction from observation of the young of Rhabdo-

soma. The only female specimens of this genus that 1 have had

the opportunity of examining carried the ova in an immature

state in the pouch; but M. Guérin-Méneville has been more

fortunate: when he was so obliging as to show me his valuable

collection of Amphipoda, he drew my attention to the form of

the young of Rhabdosoma, which he had figured among his

drawings. His figure of the young of Rhabdosoma appeared to

me to be a fair representation of an adult Oxycephalus. With-

out going into the details of its structure, I think we may con-

clude that the young of Rhabdosoma bears a general resemblance

to the young of Platyscelus. Thus we may remark that the

young of Vibilia, Brachyscelus, Leptoscelus, and Rhabdosoma—

animals, in their adult condition, very unlike each other—bear

a considerable resemblance to one another in their young state.

In speaking of the morphology of this group, it must not be

confounded with that of the Decapod forms, where the young

animal leaves the egg and the care of the parent in an embryonic

condition, and where the organs that are obsolete or secondary

in the adult are made subservient to the uses of the animal in its

immature condition. The morphology of the Brachyura is due

to the development of parts that in the early condition of the

animal are not visible. The creature, starting upon its errand of

life at too early a period for the true limbs to have been moulded

to their useful form, makes use of others that can only be avail-

able to an animal in an immature or degraded state.

In the Amphipoda the young quit the egg with the perma-

12 Mr.C.S. Bate on the Morphology of some Amphipoda

nent or adult features present, but in an imperfect state, the

process of development being as yet incomplete ; and, as I ob-

served in the “ Report on the British Edriophthalma,” in the

British Association Reports for 1855, p. 55, “ Although the re-

semblance to the parent is very considerable, yet it is by no

means complete; and it is probable that several moults are

undergone before the perfect development of the animal is ma-

tured.” And, arguing from this datum only, we could subscribe

to Milne-Edwards’s theory, that the condition of the young ani-

mal first exhibits the form of the family to which it belongs,

next the genus, and lastly it betrays the species from which it

sprang. But this doctrine appears to be at variance with the

character of development in the present division, unless we are

to assume that the type of the family is to be found in the genus

Oxycephalus, and not in Hyperia.

The young animal, when it quits the ovum, does not leave it in

a larval condition, but assumes the form consistent with the cha-

racters of an adult animal ; that is, its permanent organs are not

in an embryonic or larval condition, as is the case with the Zoé of

the Decapoda, but are present in a more or less perfectly developed

state. Thus, the anterior antenne in Vzbilia exhibit a character

in the young animal more consistent with the normal condition

of these organs than is to be found in the adult, while the reverse

is to be seen in the posterior antenne. The gnathopoda appear,

in the young animal, to exhibit features of an immature condition ;

whilst the pereiopoda, with the exception of the fifth pair, exhi-

bit the condition of fully-developed organs. That they differ

from those of the adult is true; but, with the exception of a

distinction in form, those of the young appear to be as efficiently

developed organs as those of the parent. The fifth pair of pereio-

poda, in the young, have not assumed the complete form of the

parent ; neither have the appendages attached to the pleon. As

in Vibilia, so in Platyscelus, we find some parts of the animal

more advanced in the young stage than im the adult, whilst

others, again, show that they have not yet attained their fully-

developed condition. In this species the eyes are developed, in

the adult animal, to a monstrous size, encroaching upon, filling,

and enlarging the entire cephalon, and changing its form from that

of a narrow flat projection to one that is laterally broadly ovate

and frontally circularly developed—a change of form that ap-

pears to have been produced in order to permit the visual organs

to attain their greatest increase of dimension. Both pairs of

antennze exhibit a more developed condition in the adult than in

the young; and in this they differ from Vibilia, where the pos-

terior pair only are m an embryonic condition, and bear a close

resemblance to those of the young of this genus.

of the Division Hyperina. 13

The gnathopoda in the young of Platyscelus possess less of

the embryonic condition than those in the young of Vibilia,

but the form approximates to that of a mature animal ; they do

not resemble those of the parent, but approach more nearly to

those of Hyperia or Lestrigonus. The first two pairs of pereio-

poda, as in Vibilia and probably all the genera of the family,

assume in the young the form of simple poda, and differ from

those of their respective parents only in the relative proportion

of parts and in the presence or absence of a few spines or teeth.

Not so the third and fourth pairs. In the three genera to

which this paper alludes, these assume a very different form in

the young from that presented by the adult: in Platyscelus and

Brachyscelus they exhibit a condition that would generally be

accepted as more perfect than that of the adult; whilst in V7-

hilia, although the change is quite as great as in the preceding

genera, their form in the parent appears adapted to fulfil similar

conditions to those of that in the young, being apparently as com-

plete for the purpose in the one as in the other, although bearing

little or no resemblance. In Platyscelus and Brachyscelus

their form and condition are altogether distinct, and must be

different in kind as well as im degree. The fifth pair of pereio-

poda, in the genera under consideration, exhibit altogether de-

pauperized features; and it is curious to observe, with this

condition constant in the adult state, how variable are their

forms in the young animals of the several genera. In Vibilia

they are, in the adult, well formed, but slender and feeble; in

the young they are robust, but embryonic in appearance. In

Platyscelus they are rudimentary in the adult, but in the young,

with the exception of the dactylos, they are as well developed

as the preceding pair, and only differ from them in having a nar-

rower basos; and in Brachyscelus, where they approximate some-

what to the form of the preceding pair im the adult, in the young

they assume a somewhat abnormal condition. Thus, smgular to

say, in that genus in which the appendages are most rudimentary

in the adult, they are most perfectly developed in the young ; and,

on the other hand, in that genus in which their character in the

adult is most consistent with that of the preceding pairs of appen-

dages, they are, in the young, the most aberrant and immature.

In judging of the changes that these animals undergo, they

appear to consist in something more than simple development.

The morphology of some of the parts is certainly as complete a

change of one form to another as is conceivable. Admitting that

the change of the cephalon from the long, flat, tapering process to

the short globular lobe is but the result of the development of

the eyes and the consequent growth or enlargement of one part

at the expense of another, it cannot be the same with regard

14 Mr.C.S. Bate on the Morphology of some Amphipoda

to some of the appendages. For instance, the third and fourth

pairs of pereiopoda in Vibilia are, in the adult, of the same

form, their most remarkable feature bemg that the propodos

is nearly one-half the length of the entire limb; it is armed with

minute spines upon the anterior or flexible margin, and is capable

of being doubled back against the preceding portion of the limb,

beimg rendered more securely prehensile by the presence of two

lateral, short, stiff spines at the antero-distal extremity of the

carpus, between which the propodos closes against the carpus.

In the young, these same organs, while differing from those of the

parent, also differ from each other, but only in degree, so that a de-

scription of one will serve for both. 'The carpus is antero-distally

produced nearly to the entire length of the propodos—in the

third pair not so much as in the fourth; the propodos is an-

teriorly concave, the antero-distal angles being anteriorly pro-

duced (one on each side of the dactylos) to a sharp point,—the

dactylos, closing between them, falling mto the anterior concave

groove, its apex antagonizing with the extremity of the carpus,

and thus forming a tolerably perfect but complex chela. This

change is still more complete in the morphology of the fourth

pair of pereiopoda of Brachyscelus. In the adult the basos is

broad and large, the remaining joints lying reflected against the

basos being considerably the shorter; in the young the basos

is long and narrow, consisting of but a normal portion of the

limb, whilst the propodos is large, with the antero-distal angle

produced to a considerable process, and forming a strong ramus

against which the moveable dactylos is capable of striking,—

thus forming a very perfect chela, and one assimilating to that

of the third pair of pereiopoda in the genus Phronima. In

Platyscelus the alteration is less striking, though still extremely

great. The fourth pair of pereiopoda differ from the third in

having the basos more largely developed ; the five distal joints,

which articulate near the centre of the basos, are scarcely one-

third of its length, it being so monstrously enlarged as to equal

the entire length of the pereion. In the young, the third and

fourth pairs of pereiopoda resemble each other, and bear a

moderate resemblance to those of the adult form of Brachyscelus ;

that is, they differ from those of the parent by the monstrous

development of the basos only.

Observing that such considerable and eccentric changes occur

in the progress of the animals from the earliest form to that of

the adult, and knowing that the law among the Amphipoda,

even including the aberrant forms of Caprelle, is, that the nor-

mal progressive development is a variation of degree only, I am

induced to think that the unimpoverished type of these genera

is to be found nearer to the young than to the adult form, and

of the Division Hyperina. 15

that the latter is the result of development superinduced by pe-

culiar conditions. Thus, several genera, the young of which start

from a common type, undergo changes most opposite to each

other in order to fulfil with advantage the conditions under which

they are placed.

Our knowledge of the habits of the Hyperina is very limited.

They have mostly been found dwelling in the gill-cavities of

Meduse; but the few specimens of Rhabdosoma of which the

habitat has been recorded were taken swimming freely in the

ocean. Whether or not this may be the habit of this very cu-

rious creature, I cannot say; but Platyscelus, Brachyscelus, and

other allied genera are certainly animals which have undergone

a deterioration of character, and the great alteration of parts is

such as their permanent condition may have required. The

small eyes of the type are produced ito monstrous organs in

order, we may assume, to make up for the depreciation of the

light that reaches them through the transparent animals in the

cavities of which they take up their adode. The basa of some

of the pereiopoda are developed to a monstrous degree, and at

the expense of the remaining joints, inasmuch as the walking

appendages are not required by animals that are not in a posi-

tion to use them; while the great squamiform basa of the third

and fourth pairs protect the entire range of ventral organs, as

well as the ova and young.

The adult animals having departed from the typical character

of Amphipoda, we must look for their nearest allies in the order

through the relation which their young may hold with the more

aberrant forms. This link is certainly to be found to exist in

Phoxus and other genera of the subfamily Phoxides—a circum-

stance that points out to us a necessary emendation in the

classification of these animals.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Puate I,

Fig. 1. Vibilia Edwardsii, female adult.

Fig, 2. Ditto, young.

6, anterior antennz ; c, posterior ditto; h, first pair of gnatho-

poda ; 2, second pair of ditto; k, J, first and second pairs of pe-

reiopoda; m, third pair of ditto ; n, fourth pair of ditto; 0, fifth

pair of ditto.

. Oxycephalus piscator.

. Rhabdosoma Whitei: 6, anterior antennz ; d, mandible; h, first

pair of gnathopoda; 7, second pair of ditto.

Fig.

Fig.

& Oo

Puate II.

. Brachyscelus crusculum, female adult.

. Ditto, young.

b, superior or anterior antenne; g, maxillipedes ; h, first pair

Fig.

Fig.

nore

16 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

of gnathopoda; 2, second pair of ditto; k, J, first and second

pairs of pereiopoda; m, third pair of ditto; , fourth pair of

ditto; 0, fifth pair of ditto; s, fourth pair of ditto; ¢, fifth pair

of ditto; w, sixth pair of ditto; z, telson.

Fig. 3. Platyscelus serratus, female adult.

Fig. 4. Ditto, ditto, young.

b, anterior antenne ; ¢, posterior ditto ; h,7, gnathopoda; k,l, first

and second pairs of pereiopoda; m,n, third and fourth pairs of

ditto; o, fifth pair of ditto; p, first pair of pleopoda; s,

fourth pair of ditto ; ¢, fifth pair of ditto; u, sixth pair of ditto ;

z, telson.

Il.— Notes on Cambridge Paleontology.

By Harry SEELEY.

IV. Some new Upper Greensand Echinoderms.

Hemiaster M‘Coyit.

Outline oblong, oval, slightly flattened at the anterior extremity,

longer than wide; height two-thirds of the length. The most

elevated part is a little behind the apex, the widest part a little

anterior to the middle. The transverse section is oval. Upper

side slightly convex, sloping down towards the anterior end.

Under side slightly convex; the part anterior to the mouth

depressed. Anal side nearly vertically truncated ; anterior

end round. Ambulacra straight, unequal, very slightly im-

pressed. The odd ambulacrum is formed of straight zones,

each composed of about a dozen pairs of round pores, which

are placed obliquely and rather wide apart; the pores are

close together. The anterior ambulacra consist of a similar

number of pores, which are smaller and closer together. The

posterior ambulacra are very short, the zones consisting of

about four pairs of pores. Mouth transversely oval, bordered

by a little groove, and placed in the anterior third of the shell.

Anus oval. The fasciole is wide and 7-sided; it is angular

posteriorly, with a short. side anteriorly: the posterior and

shorter pair of lateral sides is parallel; the granules of which

it is formed are very dense, and only just visible to the naked

eye. The shell is very thin, and covered with comparatively

large tubercles.

This well-marked Urchin is so distinct as not to admit of

comparison with any form with which I am acquainted. Its

nearest relative is a more globular form which occurs with it.

Rare. Coll. University ; J. Carter, Esq.

Salenia (? Hyposalenia) Woodward.

Round, greatly depressed. Ambulacral areas narrow and straight,

Some new Upper Greensand Echinoderms. 17

furnished with two rows of rather small tubercles, which are

placed close together and occupy the whole of the space be-

tween the pores. The poriferous zones are slightly sinuous,

wide, united above and below, and consist of nearly twenty

pairs of pores; the pairs are wide apart and oblique. The

lower part of each plate is a little impressed, so that the upper

part projects below the pair of pores of the plate above.

Plates nearly quadrate. Interambulacral areas about three

times the width of the ambulacral, furnished with two rows

of large tubercles of three in a row, of which the top or middle

one is largest. The boss is greatly elevated, hemispherical,

and crenulated on the top. The areole are surrounded, ex-

cept towards the poriferous zones on which they abut, by a

closely-placed row of secondary tubercles. The small inter-

spaces between the double zigzag rows which these form are

granulated. The mouth is very slightly pentagonal. The

apical disk appears to have been but slightly elevated ; its

marginal plates scarcely projected above those of the test.

The ocular plates have a rather deep spoon-shaped hollow on

each side of the ambulacral area. The other plates are not

sufficiently preserved for description, but appear to have been

ornamented.

Lat. 3, inch, alt. 33, inch; oral opening nearly ;% inch; apical

opening nearly 4.

This remarkable little Urchin is so distinct as not to admit of

comparison with any known form.

Rare. Coll. Univ. Mus.; Ashwell.

Hyposalenia may be regarded as a section of Peltastes, and

Peltastes and Goniophorus as subgenera of Salenia.

Gomophorus lunatus, Ag., var. minutus.

A minute inflated Urchin with an elevated disk. Base flat-

tened and slightly concave. Apical disk a regular pentagon,

broad ; its margin considerably elevated: it is divided into

six pits, of which the central one is the anus; it is square.

The pit immediately in front is also square; all the rest are

pentagonal. ach of the five pits is margined by a strong

elevated ridge: the three anterior are transversely divided by

a septum rather less elevated than the marginal cordon. The

genital openings are in the middle of the sides of the penta-

gon, at the pomt where the ridges meet. The madreporic

tubercle is visible, and occupies the right half of the right

anterior pentagon. The ambulacra are narrow and furnished

with two rows of tubercles, which occupy the whole space,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. viii. 2

18 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

except towards the base, where a few others are introduced.

From them descend short transverse ridges, forming pits, mm

which the pores are placed. The pairs of pores are in single

file throughout. The interambulacra are furnished with two

rows. of tubercles of four each; the uppermost of the left row

is very large. The bosses are hemispherical and crenulated.

The scrobicule are surrounded by a row of granules. The

peristome is rather pentagonal.

Lat. 8, inch, alt. .% inch; oral opening 3, inch; apical disk

gq inch.

This form is easily distinguished by the characters of the

apical disk, the narrower ambulacral areas, larger interambulacral

tubercles, small size, &c.

It is one of the many unique treasures contained in the

cabinet of my friend Mr. Carter.

A single specimen has been found in which the following cha-

racters may be generic :—

Poles opposite. Apical opening moderate [cordate]. Oral open-

ing entire, circular. Tubercles imperforate, crenulated. The

ambulacral areas are half the width of the interambulacra.

In them large tubercles are developed on one row of plates,

and small tubercles on the other; in the interambulacral

areas are two primary rows. Pores bigeminal. The pori-

ferous zones are wide, and much impressed above.

Should the characters presumed to be generic prove constant,

the name Caseolus might perhaps be used to indicate them.

[? Cyphosoma] impressa.

Pentagonal, greatly depressed, flattened above, concave below.

Oral opening deeply sunk, circular. Apical aperture heart-

shaped, extending into the odd interambulacrum. Ambulacra

narrow, furnished with one row of about seven tubercles,

which are as large as those of the interambulacra. On the

other series of plates is a row of small granules, about three

or four to each large plate: near the apex two or three small

tubercles are developed. The poriferous zones are impressed

on the upper part. The pores are placed in a straight line

between elevated transverse ridges. There are two primary

rows, and two secondary rows between these. In the inter-

ambulacra are two rows of tubercles of seven or eight each.

Areole large, radiated, scarcely impressed, nearly circular,

and margined by a row of granules, which separates them

Some new Upper Greensand Echinoderms. 19

one from another. On the upper part of the test, the suture

De the inter ambulacral rows of plates is impressed.

Lat. 14 inch; oral apert. ;4, inch ; apical apert. 4, by ;3, inch.

Coll. Waverity Muang

I cannot conceal from myself a suspicion that some of the

characters here described are a monstrous development. No-

thing, however, is wanting in the anatomy of the test, nor is

anything unnatural superadded. The only really abnormal

character is the unsymmetrical ambulacral ornament arising

from the coalescence and development of granules into large

tubercles. If this character is not generic, it can only be an

individual variation: if it should prove to be the latter, the

genus would have characters probably indicating its place to be

among the Saleniade.

Diadema fungoideum.

Test circular; inflated on the lower part, obliquely depressed

above, thus appearing rather subconical. Base rounded, on its

imner part concave ; oral aperture deeply sunk and larger than

the apical disk. Ambulacral spaces two-thirds the width of the

interambulacra ; furnished with two rows of tubercles, which

are very large round the circumference and become less elevated

and rapidly smaller above, and regularly smaller below: those

of the circumference and base are of the same size as the corre-

sponding interambulacral tubercles ; those of the upper surface

much smaller. Each row consists of about eight. Round the

circumference the rows are separated by a single zigzag line

of granules. On the upper part the pairs of pores are close

together, but in the middle they become wider apart, and are

separated by a granule, which renders their detection difficult.

The space between them and the tubercles is granulated.

The interambulacral tubercles are very large and close toge-

ther, in two straight rows of eleven each; on the upper part

they are but slightly smaller than at the circumference ; sepa-

rated by wide spaces, which are occupied by two somewhat

irregular rows of granules. On the outside of the tubercles

round the bend of the base are two or three very small acces-

sory tubercles. Each pair of pores is enclosed in a little,

oblique, elevated, oval ring. On the base the interambulacral

sore oe ny inflated.

Lat. 43 inch, alt. 35 inch; apical disk +, inch.

This very distinct and remarkable little species is most nearly

related to D. Carteri (Woodw.), from which it is distinguished

by its subeonical shape, absence of secondary tubercles, difference

in size and number of primary tubercles and evanulations, &e.

Very rare. Coll. University.

I

20 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

Diadema intertuberculatum.

Circular, tumid, flattened and slightly concave below, somewhat

flattened above. The ambulacral and interambulacral areas

have each two distinct rows of tubercles, of about eleven each ;

the tubercles are large and wide apart. Areolz large, circu-

lar, and margined by circlets of granules; in the interambu-

lacral area the borders just coalesce in the longitudinal direc-

tion. In the ambulacral area the tubercles are rather smaller,

above much smaller, and the areolz separated from each other

by a granulated space. The rows of tubercles are very close

together, so that the areole touch obliquely, and on the lower

part of the shell are separated by a zigzag line of granules.

The interambulacral rows are wide apart, and bordered exter-

nally on the base with short rows of about six secondary

tubercles. Also, on the basal part, between the primary rows,

are two rows of secondary tubercles, each formed of about

five or six. On the upper part there is generally a row of

granules between those margining the areole. Shell thin.

Width +2 inch, height 3%, inch; width of mouth ;4 inch.

This species differs from D. Carteri in the presence of secon-

dary tubercles between the interambulacral primary rows, in the

more inflated form, smaller mouth, greater space between the

tubercles, &c.

Rare. Cambridge and Ashwell. Coll. University.

Diadema (?Tetragramma) scriptum.

Depressed, very slightly pentagonal, inflated. Pores close to-

gether and in double series above, wide apart below. Ambu-

lacral areas half the width of the interambulacra, furnished

with two rows of about twenty or twenty-two tubercles, which

are as large as those of the interambulacra, except on the upper

part, where they become smaller and closer together : the rows

are close together. As in D. divergens, the tubercles are semi-

radiate. On the lower part of the shell the areole are con-

fluent, above they scarcely exist. Round the circumference

the intermediate space is granulated; the granules partly

surround the areole, and are for the most part in two rows.

Interambulacral tubercles in two primary rows of sixteen or

seventeen ; each is flanked externally by a row of uine or ten

secondary tubercles, of the same size as the primaries. Out-

side of each of these are two tertiary rows, of about twice the

number. <Areolz on the lower part confluent ; above circular,

and commonly margined with a circle of granules, but for

which the upper part of the space between the primary rows,

which is concave, would be naked. Round the circumference,

Some new Upper Greensand Echinoderms. 21

and below, the interspace is closely and irregularly granulated.

Shell round the mouth inflected. Apical opening pentangular ;

width 6 lines.

Lat. 14 inch, alt. 3 inch.

Most nearly related to D. Malbosi (Desor),. but differs in the

small size of the mouth, in having the rows of tertiary tubercles,

in the greater number (especially of ambulacral) tubercles, &c.

Diadema (subg. Pseudodiadema) inversum.

Circular, depressed, flattened above, concave below. Apical

opening pentangular. ‘The greatest inflation is above the

middle of the shell. Mouth very deeply sunk. Ambu-

lacral tubercles arranged in two rows of about seventeen

each, nearly as large as the imterambulacrals, except on the

upper surface, where they become much smaller, and are

scarcely elevated: the rows are separated on the lower part

of the shell by a single zigzag row of granules,—round the

circumference by two rows; the space above naked. The

areola are large circles, which are confluent; they are in-

distinctly radiated. On the outer side of the bosses, on the

lower half of the shell, descend three wide deep grooves,

each to a pair of pores, the inner one of which they almost

obscure, thus giving the tubercles a remarkable semiradiated

appearance. ‘The zones are straight, and the pores in single

file throughout. Except on the upper part, each pair of pores

appears to be surrounded by a little ring, which is divided by

the septum being also elevated. Interambulacral tubercles

in two primary rows of about sixteen each; they are each

flanked externally by a secondary row of about nine; outside

of these, on each side, is a tertiary row of two or three times

the number. The tubercles are radiated, and on the upper

part of the shell surrounded by a row of granules; from the

areolz enlarging, these become, at the circumference, a double

row of granules. The upper parts of the intermediate spaces

are naked and rather hollow.

Lat. 14 ich, alt. {4 mech; apical apert. 5 inch; oral apert.

x inch.

Most nearly related to D. Barretti (Woodw.). It differs,

however, in having the tertiary tubercles, two or three of which

are placed on each plate, in the greater number of tubercles,

the different inflation, small mouth, and in having but half as

many rows of granules.

Rare. Coll. University.

From the oral opening being mostly filled with phosphate of

lime, not more than fifteen tubercles in a row will commonly be

visible.

ae Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

Cidaris gradata.

Greatly inflated, flattened below, with the peristome circular ; ele-

vated above, with the periprocte pentagonal. Ambulacral areas

nearly one-third of the width of the interambulacrals, sinuous,

and divided into two parts by a deep mesial groove ; furnished

with four rows of rather large granules, which are not arranged

in straight transverse lines. Poriferous zones deeply im-

pressed on the base, furnished with a close row of granules,

which are rather smaller than those of the intermediate spaces ;

they divide the pairs of pores. The ambulacra are narrow at

the apex, so that the inner rows of granules are suppressed ;

they become a little narrower towards the mouth. Inter-

ambulaeral area with two rows of rather convex plates, of

three and four each. The tubercles are small on the base,

and progressively increase i size, so that the scrobiculz of

the uppermost of the ‘ three-series’ occupies half the width of

the area. The uppermost plate of the ‘four-series’ is small

and granulated, or has only a rudimentary tubercle. The

areole are circular, moderately impressed, placed below the

middle of the plates; margined by two rows of large granules

of about thirteen each, an inner row forming the margin of

the pit, and an outer row between these, which does not reach

to the margin; thus both rows appear to form one irregular

circle. The bosses are truncated cones, which are propor-

tionally elevated inversely to their size. The tubercles are

large depressed spheres. Miliary granulation coarse, on the

upper part very large, so that a lime of not more than twelve

would be sufficient to reach across the widest part of the

largest plate.

Nearly 4 inch high, more than ? inch wide ; oral aperture 3 inch,

apical aperture 54, inch.

Differs from C. Heberti (Desor) in wanting the character

*scrobicules petits et serrés ;” from C. dissimilis (Forbes) in the

more elevated form, four rows of ambulacral granules, wide

ambulaera, &e. :

It is common, perhaps commoner than C. Sedgwickii, but 1

general only occurs in detached plates. A single beautifully

perfect example is preserved in the cabinet of J. Carter, Esq.

Cidaris Sedgwickir.

Inflated, elevated [rather subconical?]. The ambulacral areas

are narrow and sinuous. The poriferous zones much im-

pressed, and rather narrower than half the intermediate taper-

ing space; they have a row of granules down the middle,

separating the two rows of pores: towards the apex the gra-

Some new Upper Greensand Echinoderms. 23

nules become less distinct. The pairs of pores are oblique, and

are separated by an oblique elevated ridge: it is between these

ridges that the granules are placed, which, by nearly uniting

their extremities, give the zones a zigzag ornamentation. The

space between the zones is occupied by two marginal rows

of granules, between which there are, round the wider part,

six much smaller rows of granules, of twice the number in

a row: at the extremities these are reduced to two rows.

The interambulacral areas are about five times the width

of the spaces between them. The plates are high, and only

four in each row. The scrobicule are large, circular, mode-

rately deep, and above the base separated longitudinally by

interspaces of equal width. Excepting the uppermost one,

each is placed below the middle of the plate; they are sur-

rounded by a prominent row of seventeen or eighteen gra-

nules, which are wide apart; each is placed on an elevated

oval base. The bosses are very moderately elevated and com-

pressed round the middle, so that in section the sides would

be concave ; a few of them are sometimes crenulated. The

tubercles are large, rather depressed spheres, which are placed

close on to the bosses. The perforation is small and circular.

The miliary granules are extremely small and dense on the

base; they gradually become larger above. Oral and apical

openings both small.

Loc. Cambridge and Ashwell. Coll. University ; J. Carter,

Esq.

Spines occur not to be distinguished from those of

Cidaris clavigera.

Cidaris Bowerbankiu.

Cidaris, n. sp. (figured in Dixon, Geol. Sussex, t. 24. fig. 25).

There are also spines of at least three or four unnamed species.

One is a large, compressed, club-shaped spine, obliquely placed

on a short neck; it is beautifully marked with longitudinal

striz, which are knotted into distant tubercles. Another is

extremely compressed and ornamented with fine longitudinal

ridges, which are granulated; its margins finely serrated. A

third is cylindrical and irregularly granulated.

Besides these, there are spines nearly resembling those of C.

sceptrifera, but much smaller and with fewer ridges. Spines

occur nearly resembling those of C. sulcata, but more cylindrical

and having the ridges unserrated. Another form of spine may

belong to this species ; it is slender, has fewer and more elevated

ridges and a similar coronated summit.

I abstain from attaching names to these spines, as the prac-

24 Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule.

tice of naming species from appendages which give no clue to

the major part of the organism is a custom which loads the

nomenclature with synonyms, and, from the extreme variability

of spines in the same species, can only bring with it very ques-

tionable advantages.

The largeness of the object can furnish no reason for confer-

ring on it a name; and we might with as much propriety give

names to the spines of Micraster or Galerites: those names

would, when the test was found, be just as much entitled to

priority ; in a natural-history point of view they would be no

more objectionable. The only argument for naming the iarger

object is convenience. But the circumstance of the test not

having been found is an evidence of the rarity of the species,

and therefore of the little inconvenience which would result

from its not having a name.

The names already given to spines can only be considered as

provisional,—to be adopted if the first discovery of the test shall

be made with them in situ, but to become synonyms if the test

shall be separately named. |

One specimen of Diadema Bonei from Warminster, measuring

more than an inch over, with the apical opening broken, has twelve

or thirteen ambulacral tubercles. The interambulacrals number

twelve, and have secondary rows of nine. It thus only differs

from the diagnosis of D. Barretti in having in the areas respect-

ively half the number of rows of intervening granules. Another

and perfect specimen appears to have but eight tubercles in the

interambulacral rows.

I have seen a single specimen of an internal cast of what was

probably a large Micraster, nearly resembling M. cor-anguinum.

An elevated species of Salenia occurs.

One species of Astrogonium and

One species of Pentacrinus.

IlI1.—On Recent Terebratule.

By T. Davinson, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S. &e.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

The important researches as well as the discussions that have

taken place, within the last few months, between Mr. L. Reeve,

and Prof. Suess of Vienna, in connexion with the recent Tere-

bratule, and in which my name has been so prominently brought

forward, induce me to beg the: insertion of the following ob-

servations in a forthcoming Number of your valuable Magazine.

In the ninth volume, second series, of the ‘ Annals’ (May 1852),

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule. 95

was published “A Sketch of a Classification of recent Brachio-

poda based upon Internal Organization,” the result of investiga-

tions undertaken along with my distinguished friend Mr. S. P.

Woodward of the British Museum.

For many years previous to that period (since 1835 or 1836)

my serious attention had been given to the Brachiopoda in ge-

neral, and at a later period more particularly to the fossil forms

which had to be elaborated for the monograph published by the

Palzontographical Society. From 1846 to 1852 some portion

of my time was directed, under favourable circumstances, to the

recent forms and their organization, from having duly estimated

the great advantages to be derived from an attentive study of

the animal and shell of the living forms, as well as from having

noticed that a considerable number of species had been assem-

bled, figured, and described in Parts vi. & vi. of G. B. Sowerby’s

‘Thesaurus Conchyliorum’ (for 1846), It appeared to me there-

fore that some endeavour should be made to arrange those spe-

cies according to their internal organization ; and consequently,

in May 1852, the ‘Sketch’ above mentioned, with its many

imperfections, was published ; but in so doing I distinctly inti-

mated (p. 362) that it could not be expected that this first at-

tempt to classify the recent species of living Terebratule should

be entirely successful, but that such a classification had become

not only desirable, but necessary, ahd that no good would be

accomplished by delaying its publication. It is therefore a

source of some gratification to perceive that the ‘Sketch of a

Classification’? has been very generally adopted in principle, and

with but few modifications in detail, by those naturalists who,

subsequent to 1852, have devoted their attention to the subject,

and especially by my learned friends Prof. Suess and Mr. L.

Reeve, who have recently laid before the public their very valu-

able detailed revisions of the history, synonymy, and geographical

distribution of the recent Brachiopoda.

Before referring to the publications of the last-named natu-

ralists, which will form the chief purpose of the present commu-

nication, let us cast a rapid glance at what has been done since

1852 with reference to the recent species, leaving aside for the

present the fossil ones, although no really comprehensive plan

can be carried out without due regard to, as well as a thorough

knowledge of, the fossil or extinct genera and species.

One of the first objects, and indeed the most important of

all, was to study the animal; and I am truly happy in being

able to assert that this portion of the work has been consider-

ably and very successfully elaborated, during the last ten years,

by several anatomists of high celebrity. In 1853, Prof. Owen

published his views and important observations upon the ana-

26 Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule.

tomy of Terebratula in the first chapter of my ‘ General Intro-

duction ; but it was not to be expected that, in such delicate

and difficult dissections (mostly conducted upon individuals

that had been immersed for many months or years in some pre-

serving liquid not always of a suitable composition), the operator

should have been entirely successful on a first or even second

examination ; and we must therefore not feel surprised if anato-

mists of such acknowledged repute as Professors Owen and

Huxley, Mr. A. Hancock and Dr. Gratiolet have not yet entirely

agreed upon certain delicate questions in connexion with this

very difficult inquiry. In 1854, Prof. Huxley published, in

the ‘Proceedings of the Royal Society,’ some excellent contri-

butions to the anatomy of the Brachiopoda, which will be read

with much interest ; and in 1856 Mr. A. Hancock undertook to

re-examine with all possible attention the animal of Terebratula,

Rhynchonella, and Lingula, from some excellent materials which

Prof. Huxley, Mr. Woodward, myself, and some others had been

able to furnish him with; and on the 14th of May, 1857, he

presented to the Royal Society the most remarkable and elabo-

rate memoir that has been hitherto produced upon the anatomy

of the Brachiopoda, and for which the Society awarded him the

well-deserved honour of the Royal medal. At the same time,

but perfectly independently, Dr. Gratiolet of Paris was investi-

gating the same subject ; arid his two admirable memoirs, “ Re-

cherches pour servir & l’Histoire des Brachiopodes,” published

in the ‘ Journal de Conchyliologie ’ for October 1857 and January

and April 1860, are deserving of the highest praise, as well

as of the study of every naturalist who may take an interest m

this matter. It would lead me too far were I to notice the

many important facts discovered and elucidated by these gentle-

men, as well as those by Messrs. 8S. P. Woodward *, J. Miiller+t,

Oscar Schmidt t, E. E. Deslongchamps §, and others; but

I must not omit to mention, while upon the subject, that

some naturalists have been and still are devoting their attention

to the condition of the embryo of several living species of Tere-

bratula. These important and difficult investigations are being

carried on by Messrs. Lovén and Miller, while M. Lacaze Du-

thiers has had the advantage of being able to examine the fry,

in the living state, of several Brachiopoda, and in particular of

the Thecidium mediterraneum.

Unfortunately the opportunities for studyig the animal in

* A Manual of the Mollusea, 1854.

+ Reports of the Naturforschende Freunde of Berlin.

t Die neuesten Untersuchungen iiber die Brachiopoden, 1854 ; Compa-

rative Anatomy, 1852; Manual of Zoology, 1854.

§ Bulletin Soc. Phil. Paris, 1860.

——

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule. D7 4

life have hitherto been few in number and of difficult attamment ;

still the thing is possible, and no doubt will be attended to more

particularly in future by those scientific observers who may be

dredging in favoured localities. Thus, to take a well-known

instance, we may remind the reader that during a dredging tour

with Mr. M‘Andrew along the coast of Norway, in the summer of

1855, the then young and rising naturalist, Mr. Lucas Barrett,

was enabled to make some important observations relative to the

animals of Terebratulina caput-serpentis, Rhynchonella psittacea,

and Crania anomala, observations which, although fillmg but two

pages of the ‘ Annals’ for 1855, cleared up some important con-

tested points relative to the power or otherwise of the animal to

protrude its cirrated so-termed oral arms. We are now much in

want of some observations on the animal of Lingula in hie, as

anatomists have not agreed as to the function of some of its

muscles, as I was able to show in pages 58 and 61 of my Mono-

graph of Scottish Carboniferous Brachiopoda (1861).

Another question which has, during the last ten years, at-

tracted much of the attention of several experienced observers

is that which relates to the geographical distribution of the

various species, as well as to the marine depths they inhabit or

prefer; and this subject has been carefully considered and ela-

borated from existing information, in the recent publications of

Prof. Suess* and Mr. L. Reeve}. “It is an inquiry, however,

that will demand much further investigation, and one which

time and fortunate circumstances can alone satisfactorily accom-

plish ; for Brachiopoda, though, no doubt, generally very abun-

dant in their respective haunts, are often much localized and

difficult to obtain, so that it was not until the last few years that

great accuracy in this particular was considered absolutely ne-

cessary ; and it is probable that some of the data in our posses-

sion cannot be implicitly relied upon, having been at times noted

down from the simple recollections of Mr. Cuming : and we might

requote what Mr. Reeve has already mentioned, viz. that Mr.

Calvert has asserted having dredged 7. fibula in Bass’s Strait, at

a depth of 200 fathoms, the Strait itself being ascertained not

to be deeper in any part than from 70 to 75 fathoms! The

great encouragement given to the “ Dredging Committee” by

the British Association is certain to secure much accuracy ; and

we cannot pass over in silence the very excellent ‘‘ Report” on

* « Ueber die Wohnsitze der Brachiopoden,” Proceedings of the Academy

of Sciences of Vienna, pp. 185-248 (1859); also the excellent analysis

of the above by M. Deshayes, Bulletin de Ja Soc. Géol. de France, Jan.

1861.

+ “A Revision of the History, Syuonymy, and Geographical Distribution

of recent Terebratulie,” Annals, 1861, and Conchologia Iconica, 1861.

28 Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule.

the marine testaceous Mollusca of the North-east Atlantic and

neighbouring seas, by Robert M‘Andrew, in 1856, wherem

every requisite information in connexion with the habitats of

nine species of Brachiopoda have been carefully registered.

The question relating to the intimate shell-structure has been

admirably elaborated by Dr. Carpenter. In 1853 he treated the

subject in the second chapter of my ‘General Introduction,’ as

well as in several subsequent papers in the ‘ Annals’ and in the

‘Proceedings of the Royal Society’; while Dr. Gratiolet and

M. S. Cloéz have also given us some little additional informa-

tion, which will be found recorded in the memoirs already

quoted.

We now arrive at the difficult question that relates to classi-

fication ; and here I must humbly admit (nor need feel ashamed

to confess it) that, although my own feeble efforts have for years

been strenuously bent in that direction, and although many have

been the observations that have been made and recorded both by

myself and others, I am not yet entirely satisfied as to the per-

fect stability of our building. That we have proceeded in the

right direction, there can exist, I think, but little doubt. It

was necessary and unavoidable at first to divide and subdivide

our groups, in order to be able to study and appreciate their

characters more conveniently and accurately, as well as to ex-

tricate the species from the chaos in which they were involved

by grouping them according to their resemblances and affinities ;

but the time will no doubt come when, masters of our subject

from a hard-earned experience, we may put into action our

philosophical tendencies, which will enable us to compare and

value the analogies, so as to reunite or draw closer together those

links which had for a time been necessarily parted.

The object and limits prescribed to the present communication

will not, unfortunately, admit of my indulging in a review of

the whole subject of classification, as I should have desired, or

i a criticism of the many so-termed genera that have been

fabricated since 1852. Some are, no doubt, good; but the

larger number rest on what has appeared to me a very uncer-

tain foundation, and are probably destined to an ephemeral exist-

ence. I will therefore content myself with casting a rapid glance

at some of the divisions introduced among the recent Terebra-

tulide, and am happy to observe that, with the exception of

Gwynia and Macandrevia, King*, whose generic claims do not

appear to me substantiated, and the abandonment of Waltonia

by myself im 18538, very little innovation in this respect has

taken place since the publication of my ‘Sketch’? in 1852, and

* Proceedings of the Dublin University Zool. and Bot. Assoc. vol. 1.

part 3, 1859.

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule. 29

‘General Introduction’ one year later. Prof. Suess has adopted

my classification in principle, but does not distinguish the sub-

genera from the genera, as those two sorts of division have ap-

peared to him to possess a similar value; and he may very pos-

sibly be correct, although it appears to be at present a matter

of opinion, since many naturalists prefer the one to the other

system. Mr. Reeve has to a certain extent made use of the sub-

generic arrangement ; and my reason for preferring the retention

(at least provisionally) of subgenera is based on the in all pro-

bability erroneous idea that genera and subgenera are not of

equal value. Our record in this respect (as Darwin would so

justly observe) is very incomplete. To be able to divide and

subdivide the species definitely (if such were possible), one

would require to possess a knowledge of the animals of all

the recent and fossil forms, or, in default of that impossibility,

to be perfectly acquainted with at least the interior dispositions,

calcareous processes, or imprints left by the animal in the va-

rious species we require to class; and then one would be able to

estimate, with an approximate degree of certitude, the value of

the interior characters upon which our subdivisions are founded ;

and it is probable, from the rapid march of discovery, that the

day will arrive when the interior dispositions of the larger num-

ber of species will have been examined and placed in comparison

one with the other. The result of this will im all probability be,

that the differences we now think so much of will be singu-

larly attenuated in their importance, so much so that all the so-

termed genera, subgenera, and species will become very much,

although never entirely, connected by a series of inodifications,

which would be even closer had the geological and paleonto-

logical record been more perfectly preserved; for many fossil

forms or intermediate links are, no doubt (as Darwin has so

beautifully explained in chapters ix. and x. of the third edition

of his admirable work upon the ‘ Origin of Species’), irrecover-

ably lost to us*. Exceptions to a general rule in natural history

are oftentimes awkward subjects to be dealt with, and these do,

alas! very often occur in our superstructure. Thus, for example,

the genus Terebratella of D’?Orbigny was founded for the recep-

tion of those species of Terebratula in which the loop 1s doubly

attached, first to the hinge-plate, and afterwards to the mesial

* «That the extinct forms of life help to fill up the wide intervals be-

tween existing genera, families, and orders, cannot be disputed. For if we

confine our attention either to the livmg or to the extinct alone, the series

is far less perfect than if we combine both into one general system...... that

ina perfectly natural classification many fossil species would have to stand

between living species, and some extinct genera between living genera, even

between genera belonging to extinct families ” (pp. 356, 357).

30 Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratulee.

septum, by processes given off at right angles near the centre of

the valve, the remaining portion soon becoming reflected, as in

the type, Terebratella magellanica. Now, in this species, as in

very many others, the dispositions of the loop are exactly the

same, the septum being but slightly raised above the surface of

the valve where the second attachment takes place, and not ex-

tending above or beyond it. Such is Terebratella proper, which

will include, besides many fossil forms, the recent 7. transversa,

T. cruenta, T, Bouchardii, T. rubella, T. rubicunda, T. coreanica,

T. labradorensis, T. spitzbergensis, T. frontalis, and T. caurina.

But was not the arrangement above described liable to certain

modifications ? I should say it was ; for in some shells, such as 7.

Valenciennesii= T. Evansii, T. crenulata, T. flexuosa, the septum,

after the second attachment of the loop, rises and extends more

or less rapidly im the form of a narrow elevated plate, and in

some examples reaches the centre of the perforated or ventral

valve, as in Magas, while the loop and other dispositions are

exactly similar to those of Terebratella proper. This extension

of the septum cannot, in my opinion, be regarded as of any

generic or even subgeneric importance; and I therefore con-

sidered Dr. J. E. Gray was not justified (in his ‘Catalogue of the

Terebratulz of the British Museum’) in removing the above-

named species from Terebratella and placing them in Magas—

an arrangement which Mr.S8. P. Woodward did not adopt in his

excellent Manual. In his first paper and monograph, Mr. Reeve

had followed Dr. Gray, from not having “ sufficiently understood

the fossil type of Magas;” and while restoring 7. Valenciennesii

or Hvansit and T. crenulata to Terebratella (to which they evi-

dently belong), he has added that, while the loop is a little re-

moved from the typical loop of Terebratella, as seen in T. magel-

lanica, it is at least intermediate in its characters between

that and Magas. This, however, would relate solely to the ex-

tension of the septum; for in Magas (not hitherto known in the

recent condition, but of which there are several fossil species),

what corresponds to the reflected portion of the loop is anchor-

shaped and disunited*. Muagas may be, and probably is, a

modification of Terebratella, but sufficiently constant and distinet

to be retained as a subgenus.

Before we leave the subject in connexion with the extension

of the septum, as exemplified in 7. crenulata, it must be observed

that several authors, among whom we may quote Prof. Suess

and Mr. Reeve, have considered T. fleauosa to be a synonym of

T. magellanica; and if such is the case (and I am not prepared

to deny the probable correctness of the view), they are admitting

“A

* As described and illustrated by M. Bouchard and myself in the ‘ Bul-

letin Soc. Géol. de France,’ vol. vy. 2nd series, 1848.

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratulee. 81

that the prolongation of the septum, which in 7. flexuosa is

similar to that in 7’. crenulata or in T. Valenciennesit, is not only

liable to vary in different species of Terebratella, but likewise

in specimens of the same species. This subject will assuredly

demand further examination ; for if 7. flezwosa is only a young

or half-developed condition of 7. magellanica in which the sep-

tum was prolonged, to be so no longer as the shell approached

the adult state, then I am of opinion that 7. Valenciennesii

and its synonym 7. Evansii should be considered in the same

light with reference to 7. cruenta, of which it would be, in that

case, the young. The material at my disposal will not, however,

enable me to express a decided opinion upon the question ; but

as T. cruenta does not appear to be rare in Cook’s Straits, New

Zealand, it will not be very difficult for some naturalist in that

island to procure a series of specimens at all ages, so as to deter-

mine the question. Our difficulties do not end here; for the v

shell described by myself, with much reserve, as Terebratella?

Cumingii, and which Dr. Gray subsequently located with Magas,

and Mr. Reeve with Bouchardia, possesses a loop and septum

similar to that of several species of Terebratella, but with the

general external shape, prolonged beak, and terminal foramen of

Bouchardia, from which last-named subgenus it differs, however,

very materially in its mterior details. In 1852, while describing

this New Zealand species, I felt much puzzled; for, on the whole,

it is evident that this shell is intermediate between Terebratella,

Trigonosemus, Bouchardia, Magas, and another of those forms

which, according to my possibly erroneous notions, radiate from

or cluster round a common type, and which cannot be considered

as distinct genera, but merely as subgenera of Terebratella, and

to which they are certainly more or less intimately related.

Indeed, the differences of the interior dispositions in 7. ? Cu-

mingii and Bouchardia appear to me greater than those which

exist between it and Terebratella; and I should consequently

still feel disposed provisionally to leave it under the last-

named subgenus, although its position there may be somewhat

abnormal.

We are now insensibly led on to inquire, what is the character

of the loop of Megerlia? and here we find it to be three times

attached, first by its crura to the hinge-plate, secondly to a me-

dian septum by means of horizontal processes, as in Terebra-

tella, and from thence reflected to become attached for the

third time, by the lateral portions of the loop being again

fixed to the septum. In fact, were it not for this third attach-

ment, which may not have existed in the fry or young state,

we should at once, as far as the loop is concerned, consider Me-

gerlia to be a synonym of Terebratella. My friend Mr. Reeve,

32 Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule.

who admits both Terebratella and Megerlia, must, I fear, have

overlooked the fact that 7. sanguinea, Chemnitz, possesses a trebly

attached loop as in Megerlia, since he places it in Terebratella,

and allows 7. truncata to remain with Megerlia. It is evident

to me that either 7. sanguinea will require to be classed with

Megerlia, or King’s subgenus should be rejected and located

among the synonyms of Terebratel/a*; but from this, in my

present opinion, no advantage would be gained. We must proceed

further, if such is to be our plan; for it is highly probable that

we should be obliged to include AKraussia among the modifica-

tions of Terebratella, and dispense with the subgenus, were we

to allow such shells as 7. sanguinea and T. truncata to be located

in two different genera. I well remember how puzzled my

friend Woodward and myself were, in 1851 and 1852, while

studying several species and specimens of Araussia ; for we found

that the apophysis in some of the species and specimens became

at times branched, and indicated a decided tendency to attain

the form of Megerlia! I can hardly credit, therefore, that all

these modifications or intermediate conditions can claim the

rank of independent genera, or, rather, to be of equal value

with other genera, such as Spirifer, Orthis, &c.; but by allow-

ing them the title of subgenera of Terebratella, we are at once

enabled to keep closely grouped what should not be separate in

our classification of the speciest.

Before passing to other matters, let us cast a glance at another

example. Terebratula proper, exemplified by 7. vitrea, possesses

a small, simple, unreflected loop, composed of two short riband-

shaped lamellz attached to the hinge-plate, and united in front

by a transverse lamella bent upwards in the middle. This cha-

racter is constant in two or three recent and in several fossil

species ; but in Terebratulina the loop is also similar to that of

Terebratula in the young age, becoming annular in the adult by

the union of the crural processes. It seems to me, therefore,

that this last is a mere modification of Terebratula, not deserving

* Tn 1852, while working at my ‘Sketch,’ I had not made out the fact

(for which we are indebted to Mr. Reeve) that T. pulchella, Sow., was a

synonym of T. sanguinea, Chemnitz. At the period just mentioned I had

not been able to examine a complete specimen of what I considered to

represent T. sanguinea (enough of the septum remaining only to mislead

me into the belief-that it belonged to Terebratella), but, from finding the

triple attachment in T. pulchella, I placed it with Megerlia, where I am now

disposed to leave T. sanguinea.

7 A great deal is still to be found out relative to the development of the

loop by an attentive examination of shells in their various stages of growth;

and the reader is referred to a paper by Mr. C. Moore, in the December

number of ‘The Geologist’ for 1860, where certain modifications in the

loop of the fossil Terebratella Buckmani have been described and illustrated.

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratulee. 33

more than a subgeneric distinction ; but when we come to place

it in comparison with Terebratella or any of its modifications,

the difference is more apparent. It is not impossible, I admit

that these extremes may be found to be far more nearly, con-

nected than is at present supposed; and many observations

in connexion with the fossil species would lead to that inference.

In Waldheimia, where, like Terebratula, we have but a single

attachment, the loop is long and reflected, and there exists a

median septum ; so that all that would be required for a Wald-

heimia to be converted into a Terebratella, so far as the shape of

the loop is concerned, would be for the principal stems of the

loop to effect a second attachment to the already existing septum

by means of short shelly processes.

I have made these observations and given these few examples

(taken from among many) in order to show how difficult it is

to rest long on a single character ; for we have seen what a ten-

dency the loop possesses to become modified at different ages

and in certain forms, and how it thus diminishes in value as a

constant character; but still, for all that, and until a better

mode of classification presents itself, I think there is an advan-

tage in subdividing the Terebratulide as we have done, with the

understanding that undue importance must not be attached to

the divisions.

Several new species having likewise turned up during the last

few years, a revision of the subject had become not only a desi-

deratum but an absolute necessity ; and this has been most ably

accomplished by Prof. Suess and Mr. L. Reeve. It must be

remembered that Prof. Suess’s ‘ Wohnsitze’ has for its subject

the fossil as well as the recent species, from the conscientious

study of which he has deduced certain interesting philosophical

reflections : but the author does not pretend that his superstruc-

ture is faultless; on the contrary, he claims great indulgence

from having been obliged to borrow information from several

sources which he could not possibly verify; and I do not con-

sider that the author has shown any disregard for details or

want of acumen in the preparation of his work*. Prof. Suess’s

‘Wohnsitze’ was not intended to take the place of a monograph

of the recent Brachiopoda, as the author neither gives illustra-

tions nor complete descriptions of the various species; so that

Mr. Reeve’s “ Monograph of the Genus Terebratula,” which

forms a part of his valuable and beautiful ‘Conchologia Iconica,

really fills up one of the desiderata to which we have already

* We feel much pleasure in referring the reader to a very interesting

analysis of Prof. Suess’s memoir, from the pen of the distinguished French

naturalist, M. Deshayes, which will be found im the Bulletin de la Soe.

Géol. de France, 2 sér. vol. xviii. p. 163, 1861.

Ann. & Mag. N. fist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 3

34, Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule.

alluded ; and I am able to attest that its author has spared no

trouble in the endeavour to make his work as complete as the

material and information in his possession would permit. It

must also be mentioned that Mr. Reeve was far from considering

his work to be faultless, and repaired to Paris as soon as his

monograph and first paper in the ‘ Annals’ had been published,

and there obtained from M. Deshayes some additional informa-

tion, which he added to the French edition of his “ Révision,” &c.,

recently published in the ‘Journal de Conchyliologie.’ On his

return from Paris, I was likewise able to offer Mr. Reeve some

further suggestions, which he was about to publish in_ the

‘Annals,’ when a controversy arose between himself and Prof.

Suess touching four points, which have been discussed in the

May and June Numbers of the ‘ Annals.’

A few words from myself on the subject will, I trust, be suf-

ficient to settle the little matter m question, which is but of

small importance when viewed in relation to the labours of my

two distinguished friends. The first point refers to the so-

called Waltonia Valenciennesii; and I am sorry indeed that my

own blunder should have misled Prof. Suess into the belief that

the shell in question was referable to the genus Argiope. As

far back as the end of 1852, [ had acquired the conviction that

the shell upon which I had, with an inexcusable haste, fabricated

a so-called genus, was an abnormal mutilated specimen of some

species in which the loop was broken away, and hence I did not

reproduce the so-termed genus in any of the editions of my

‘General Introduction.” I was not aware, while publishing my

description of 7. EHvansii, from a perfect specimen, in the Proc.

Zool. Soc. 1852, that it might be the same as W. Valenciennesii;

but a subsequent study of several New Zealand specimens had

led me to concur with Mr. Reeve that the two shelis might be-

long to a single species; and all I can do is to express to my

excellent friend Prof. Suess the regret I feel that my incomplete

figure of Waltonia should have misled him in this particular.

I must also clear Prof. Suess from any charge of neglect in

connexion with the second and third points, since he followed me

in his references. The second relates to a single larger valve of

Sowerby’s so-termed 7’. algoensis, which I was not certain about in

1852, and which I supposed might perhaps belong to Terebratella.

Mr. Reeve subsequently determined it to be a bleached Kraussia

rubra; and it is due to Prof. Suess to observe that he did not

reproduce the statement I had made without a caution, for he

observes that it is only known by one single larger valve, the

generic position of which is therefore rather doubtful. It would

have been better had Prof. Suess omitted to include this uncer-

tain form in his geographical dissertations; still the mistake is

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule. 35

of but small importance, and easily corrected, and might have

occurred to any naturalist. The third point has reference to

Prof. Suess having followed me while quoting Corea as the ha-

bitat of Kraussia Deshayesit, instead of the Cape of Good Hope,

as given in the ‘ Moll. Voy. Samarang:’ but here, again, I was

misled by Mr. Cuming, just as Mr. Reeve was himself when

doubting his own original statement relative to the habitat of

T. abyssicola ; for he, as well as myself, had been misled by a

displacement of the labels in Mr. Cuming’s collection.

The fourth and last point has reference to the supposition

made by Prof. Suess that 7. frontalis might perhaps be identical

with 7. ¢ransversa, which is in all probability a mistake, but

a point to which Prof. Suess did not attach any importance,

and could not be blamed for having stated that 7. frontalis was

“quasi the representant of T. spitzbergensis in the North Pacific,”

recognizing at the same time that both were specifically distinct.

Notwithstanding the high value of the monograph and revised

lists of recent Terebratule recently published, the subject will

still demand further attention and study, on account of the

great difficulties connected with the classification of some of the

species ; it will therefore perhaps be as well for me to conclude

by reproducing the list of species as determined by Prof. Suess,

Mr. Reeve, and others, to which I will add some suggestions and

alterations which have appeared to me desirable.

Family Terebratulide.

[An * is placed before those species of which I have not seen spe-

cimens, and a? before those whose generic or specific claims have not

been, to my mind, satisfactorily established. For all details and full

descriptions the reader is referred to Prof. Suess’s ‘ Wohnsitze’ and

to Mr. Reeve’s ‘ Monograph’ and other papers. |

Genus TEREBRATULA, Lhwyd (restricted).

l. Terebratula vitrea, Born, sp. Hab. Mediterranean.

*2. Terebratula minor, Philippi and Suess. Had. Mediterranean.

I am not acquainted with this shell, which Prof. Suess assures

me is distinct from 7’. vitrea, that it is smaller, with stronger

valves and blunt margins, and that Philippi has pointed

out the constant differences between the two, though he

possessed only fossil specimens, while the Imperial Museum

of Vienna has it both fossil and recent. 7’. euthyra, Philippi,

as Prof. Suess has shown, is a Waldheimia with a long loop,

as figured in pl. 1. fig. 5 of his German edition of my

‘General Introduction ;’? and therefore Dr. Gray and Mr.

Reeve were mistaken in supposing it a synonym of 7’,

vitrea. W. euthyrais a fossil species, and not known in

the recent condition.

3. Terebratula uva, Brod. Hab, Falkland Islands.

3

36

25.

26.

U7

© @®

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule.

Subgenus TEREBRATULINA, D’Orbigny.

Terebratulina caput-serpentis, Linn., sp. Syn. Anomia pu-

bescens and A. retusa, Linn.=T. nucleus, Miller=T. cos-

tata, Lam.=T". emarginata and quadrata, Risso. T’. au-

rita, Fleming=T’. striata, Leach=T. septentrionalis, Cou-

thouy=T7". conica, D’Orb.=Delthyris spatula, Menke.

Hab. This species has probably a more extended range than

is usually supposed, viz. the North and South European

and North American seas.

Terebratulina cancellata, Koch. Hab. West Australia.

Terebratulina abyssicola, Adams & Reeve. Hab. Cape of

Good Hope.

It is probable that these two so-termed species should be

united, and it is also possible that they may be nothing

more than varieties of 7’. caput-serpentis.

Terebratulina japonica, Sow. Hab. Corea, Japan. Mr.

Reeve justly observes that this species (?) is closely allied

to T’. caput-serpentis.

. Terebratulina radiata, Reeve. Hab. Corea.

. Terebratulina Cumingii, Dav. Hab. China Seas.

Dr. Gould describes and figures, in the ‘ United States Ex-

ploring Expedition, Mollusca,’ under the name of 7’. pata-

gonica, a shell which Prof. Suess believes to be perhaps a

new Terebratulina; but to determine this point an exa-

mination of the specimen itself would be absolutely neces-

sary. Hab. Coast of Patagonia.

Genus? WatpueErmia, King.

10. Waldheimia venosa, Solander, 1789. Syn. 7. globosa, Val.

cant

apud Lam. 1819=T7. californica, Koch=T. Kochii, Kiis-

ter=T. eximia, Philippi=T. physema, Val. apud Reeve.

Hab. Falkland Islands; California; Coquimbo. First

discovered about a century ago by Capt. Cook, this is the

largest known among the recent species, and has received

many names. It appears to me that the 7. physema,

Val., is only a slightly different shape of 7’. venosa; and

I am somewhat inclined to look upon 7’. dilatata also as

another modification. The term venosa has been known to

M. Deshayes and myself for several years.

. Waldheimia dilatata, Val. apud Lam. Syn. 7. Gaudichaudi,

Blainv. ab. Same locality as the preceding species.

. Waldheimia lenticularis, Desh. 1839. Hab. New Zealand.

The same species is found fossil in the neighbouring cliffs.

- Waldheimia picta, Chemnitz. Syn. 7. erythroleuca, Quoy

=T'. sanguinea, Sow., not Chemn. Had. Java.

. Waldheimia cranium, Miller. Syn. 7. subvitrea, Leach=

Macandrevia cranium, King. Hab. North European

seas,

. Waldheimia septigera, Lovén. Hab. Norway; Finmark.

|

|

|

—

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule. 37

We know but little about this species(?). I have seen but

the single example in Mr. Cuming’s collection.

2* 16. Waldheimia pulvinata, Gould. Hab. Puget Sound, Oregon.

Might this be a young W. venosa? The specimen would

require to be carefully compared prior to being definitively

admitted as a distinct species.

17. Waldheimia flavescens, Val. apud Lam. Syn. 7. dentata,

Val.=T7. australis and T. recurva, Quoy. Hab. South

Australia.

18. Waldheimia Grayi, Dav. Hab. Corea.

Genus ? TeEREBRATELLA, D’Orbigny.

A. Typical Species.

19. Terebratella magellanica, Chemnitz, 1785. Syn. T. dorsata,

Val. = T. bilobata and T’. pectinata, De Blainville = T.

Sowerbyi, King=T. chilensis, Brod.=T. dorsata, Menke.

Hab. Straits of Magellan and Valparaiso. This shell was

figured by Grundler in 1774 and by Favanne in 1780.

220. Terebratella transversa, Sow. Mr. Reeve believes that it is

perhaps only a monstrosity of 7. magellanica.

21. Terebratella cruenta, Dillwyn, sp. Syn. 7. sanguinea, Leach,

Quoy, not Chemnitz = 7. rubra, Sow.=T. zelandica,

Deshayes. Hab. New Zealand.

? 22. Terebratella lubradorensis, Sow. Hab. Labrador, I have

not seen its interior, and therefore cannot say whether it

agrees with the typical species of Terebratella, or whether

it is similar to those species(?) which have the septum ex-

tended. Again, it is possible that 7. labradorensis might

be only a young and abnormal state of 7. magellanica?

* 23. Terebratella caurina, Gould, ‘United States Expedition.’

Hab. Puget’s Sound, Oregon. From the description and

figure, this appears to me a distinct species.

24. Terebratella rubicunda, Sow. Syn. T. inconspicua, Sow.

Hab. New Zealand.

25. Terebratella rubella, Sow. Hab. Bass’s Straits, South

Australia, It has been quoted from Japan?

26. Terebratella coreanica, Adams & Reeve. Hab. Corean Ar-

chipelago.

* 27. Terebratella frontalis, Middendorf. Hab. South coast of

the Sea of Ochotsk.

228. Terebratella Bouchardii, Day. Hab. ? This species (?)

requires further examination, the material in hand being

insufficient.

?* 29, Terebratella suffusa, Reeve. Hab. ? This, like the

preceding one, requires further examination prior to being

definitively admitted, for the same reason as given with

reference to 7’. Bouchardii.

?* 30. Terebratella miniata, Gould, MS. Described in Suess’s

‘Wohnsitze.’ Iam not acquainted with this large Tere-

38 Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule.

ératella, which Prof. Suess considers to be a distinct

species.

31. Terebratella spitzberyensis, Dav. Hab. Spitzbergen. This

shell and its interior has been recently found and figured by

Otto Torell, in his ‘ Bidrag till Spitsbergens Molluskfauna,’

taf. 1. fig. 1, 1859.

B. Species? in which the septum is more or less prolonged above

and beyond the second attachment of the loop, and which

certainly belong to Terebratella.

232. Terebratella flecuosa, King. Hab. Straits of Magellan and

vicinity of Port Famine. This has been considered by

many authors a synonym or variety of T. magellanica,

which is probably a correct view; but as the interior dis-

positions are somewhat different from those of the last-

named shell, further research will be desirable before

King’s species is united to that of Chemnitz.

?33. Terebratella crenulata, Sow. Hab. Santa Cruz? ; Canaries.

I quite agree with Mr. Reeve in the idea that this shell has

much the appearance of 7’. dabradorensis, and may be also

a young condition of 7’. magellanica?

34. Terebratella Valenciennesii, Dav. Syn. T. Evansii, Dav.?

Hab. New Zealand. May not this be a young state of 7.

cruenta?

C. Species whose exact generic position is uncertain, but which

possess a loop very similar to that of Terebratella.

35. Terebratella? Cumingii, Dav. Hab. New Zealand.

36. Terebratella? fibula, Reeve. Hab. Bass’s Strait. I have

already alluded to the difficulties attending the proper

classification of these two species, which have been placed

by Mr. Reeve with Bouehardia.

Subgenus Boucwarpta, Dav.

37. Bouchardia tulipa, De Blainville. Syn. T.7osea, Humphreys

=T. roseus, King=T. unguis, Kuster. Hab. Brazil.

Subgenus Mrcer.ia, King.

38. Megerlia truncata, Liun., sp.=Anomia disculus, Pallas=T.

scobinata, Gmelin= 7’. decussata and T. irregularis, De

Blainville=7T. monstrosa, Scacchi=T. oblita, Michelotti,

Hab. Mediterranean ; Cape Finisterre ; Canaries.

39. Megerlia sanguinea, Chemnitz. Syn. 7. pulchella, Sow.

fab. Philippine and Sandwich Islands; was also recently

dredged at Tahiti by M. Déplanche.

Another species ?, Megerlia transversa, Gould, MS., is

described by Prof. Suess in his ‘ Wohnsitze ;’ but 1 know

so little about the shell, that I cannot venture to add it to

the present list.

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule. 39

Subgenus Kraussina, Dav.

(The term Kraussia having already been made use of for some

other animal, the termination zza has been substituted for that

of the original designation.)

40. Kraussina rubra, Pallas. Syn. Anomia promontorii bone spet,

Chemnitz=T. algoensis, Sow.=T. rubra aud T. rotundata,

De Blainville. Had. South Africa.

241. Kraussina cognata, Chemnitz. Hab. South Africa.

42. Kraussina pisum, Val. apud Lam. Syn. 7. natalensis, Krauss.

Hab. South Africa.

43. Kraussina Deshayesit, Dav. Syn. T. capensis, Adams and

Reeve (not Gmelin). Hab. Cape of Good Hope.

44. Kraussina Lamarckiana, Dav. Hab. Sydney and New Zea-

land.

Subgenus? uncertain (Gwynia, King).

45. Terebratula? capsula, Jeffreys. Hab. Belfast Lough, and

Etretat, Normandy. I can add nothing to what has been

stated by Messrs. Jeffreys, King, and Reeve with reference

to this microscopic so- termed | species; and it appears to

me that its generic and specific claims have not yet been

sufficiently determined.

Genus’? Morrisia, Dav.

(The arrangement of the oral arms appears to me so different from

what we Bon} in the other genera and subgenera of the class,

that I propose, at least provisionally, to oid it as distinct.)

46. Morrisia anomioides, Seacchi. Syn. Orthis anomiordes,

Scacchi=7'. appressa, Forbes. Hab. Mediterranean.

47. Morrisia Davidsoni, Deslongchamps. Had. Mediterranean.

248. Morrisia lunifera, Philippi. Hab. Mediterranean. I am

not yet satisfied as to the value of this so-termed species.

Genus Arcriopr, Deslongchamps.

49. Argiope decollata, Chemnitz. Syn. A. detruncata, Chemn.

= 1’. aperta, De Blainville = T. dimidiata, Scacchi =

T. cardita, Risso=T. urna-antiqua, Risso. Hab. Medi-

terranean.

In 1793, Helmintholish figured two species of Mediterranean

Argiope, of which one is no doubt intended for the a.

decollata of Chemnitz. In pp. 18, 19 of his ‘Oss. Zool.’

(1833), Signor Scacchi describes two species of Terebratula

(Argiope) which he states to be interiorly different from

other Terebratule. In the one, his 7’. dimidiata (A. de-

collata, Chemn.), he describes five septa in the smailer

valve, the three central ones being the largest ; while in his

Terebratula (Argiope) neapolitana he finds but one. This

agrees with the two divisions I pomted out m Deslong-

champs’ s excellent genus, the first bemg typified by 4. de-

40 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

collata, the second by A. neapolitana, A. cuneata, and A.

cistellula ; and it is deserving of notice that, from the study

of the interior, Scacchi had, as far back as 1833, perceived

the differences which Argiope presents from Terebratula,

and had thus indicated the probable necessity for the

creation of a distinct genus for its reception.

50. Argiope cuneata, Risso. Syn. Anomia pera, Mihlfeldt=7.

Soldaniana, Risso. Jiab. Mediterranean.

51. Argiope neapolitana, Scacchi. Syn. A. Forbesii, Dav.

52. Argiope cistellula,S. Wood. Hab. Mediterranean and British

Seas. The surface of this shell is smooth; and I regret

that Sowerby’s figure in Mr. Reeve’s monograph does not

convey a faithful representation of the species.

Genus Tuecrpium, Defrance.

53. Thecidea mediterranea, Risso. Syn. Th. testudinaria, Mi-

chelotti= 7h. spondylea, Scacchi.

So that fifty-three so-termed species have been for the present

catalogued ; but of these a certain number will in all probability,

when better known, have to be cast among the synonyms. In

the mean timé, we are greatly indebted to Prof. Suess and to

Mr. L. Reeve for the additional information they have imparted.

I am, Gentlemen,

Your very obedient Servant,

Brighton, May 29, 1861. Tuos. Davipson.

1V.—Contributions tv an Insect Fauna of the Amazon Valley.

CotzorTerA : Loneicornes. By H. W. Barus, Esq.

THE number of species of Longicorn Coleoptera which I collected

at different stations on the banks of the Amazons amounts to

about 705. The collection appeared to me to contain so large a

number of curious and interesting forms new to science, that I

was anxious to make them known to the entomological public as

soon as possible, first determining the already known species,

and fixing upon a classification of the genera and groups. I

then hoped to be able to give a complete view of the Amazonian

productions in this department, incorporating a few general re-

marks on their natural history, instead of followmg the usual

and much easier practice of giving merely a bare and unfruitful

list of diagnoses of the new species.

It has been a difficult task, however, in the absence of a mo-

dern monograph on the family, to characterize the genera, and

especially to group them into subtribes or groups subordinate to

the four tribes of Latreille, which for a long time constituted

the only received classification, but are now manifestly insuffi-

of the Amazon Valley. 4]

cient to give a lucid view of the contents of this greatly aug-

mented family of insects. Within each of the tribes the diversity

of forms is so great that it has become absolutely necessary to

subdivide them, and ascertain at the same time the relations of

the subdivisions to each other. I was therefore unwilling to

publish descriptions of the new forms without first attempting

to class the whole in natural groups, as well as to define better

the already known genera. A mere succession of a multitude of

genera treated in an isolated manner, without indications of the

affinities which link them together (such, in fact, as has been

given hitherto in works on the family), could lead to no useful

scientific results.

No general treatise has appeared on this subject (until within

the last few months) since the imperfect one of Audinet-Serville

in 1832-4. In this work the genera are very insufficiently charac-

terized, often from the examination of a single species. Shortly

afterwards appeared the third edition of the Catalogue of Count

Dejean, in which a great number of new genera were introduced

without characters at all. On the uncertain foundation, how-

ever, of these two works, a vast number of new species and ge-

nera have been published, many of the former being referred, in

a most loose and unsatisfactory manner, to the uncharacterized

genera of Dejean. The want of a good monograph, such as

exists on many other families of Coleoptera, has long been felt.

Faunists, in treating of the family in their special works, and

authors of the numerous works on the zoology of voyages, public

and private, have been obliged to describe great numbers of new

genera and species without reference to a reliable general classi-

fication ; besides which, many Coleopterists to whom the family

is attractive on account of the great beauty and variety of its

forms, have continually published isolated descriptions of new

species and genera, and this in every variety of natural-history

periodical, and in almost every European language. In this

way at length about 820 genera and 4500 species have been in-

troduced into the science, a very large portion of them without

proper indications of their place in the system.

The general treatise upon the Longicornes which I have

alluded to above as having appeared very lately is by M. J.

Thomson of Paris, and entitled ‘ Essai d’une Classification de la

Famille des Cérambycides.’ It is founded on a previous special

work on the North American Longicornes published by Dr. Le-

conte in 1852, called ‘An Attempt to classify the Longicorn

Coleoptera of America north of Mexico.’ The latter essay was a

great step in advance, as it entirely remodelled the previous

knowledge on the subject, and took into account many parts of

the structure of these insects which were left unheeded by pre-

4.2 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

vious writers. Although a faunistic work, it comprehended here

and there the results of the examination of genera found in

other parts of the world. The treatise of M. Thomson consists

of an application of Leconte’s classification to the Longicornes

im general. Both these essays, however, leave much to be de-

sired, for reasons to be mentioned presently. The only other

works which contain considerable modifications of the system of

Latreille are Mulsant’s ‘Coléoptéres de France (Longicornes),’

1839, and Blanchard’s ‘ Histoire des Insectes,’ 1845. The

former, although containing an excellent analysis of the species

and genera found in France, added little that could be applied

to the family generally. The latter proposed a number of sub-

tribes, but with insufficient and inapplicable characters, and

without any review of the genera comprehended under them.

Leconte divided each of the tribes of Latreille into a number

of subordinate groups, characterized after a searching examina-

tion of the whole external structure of the insects. It is doubt-

ful, however, whether his groups can be all maintained: the

classification is open to much objection, and, I think, will require

considerable emendation before being applied generally. The

important discovery of a very constant character for the tribe

Lamiaires, viz. the existence of an oblique groove on the inner

side of the fore tibie, is due to Zimmerman, who first called

attention to it. The existence of a smaller similar groove sur-

mounted by a tubercle on the outer side of the middle tibiz, in

most of the divisions of the same tribe, was not mentioned.

The form of the anterior acetabula, or sockets of the fore

haunches, 1s employed too rigorously : it is a constant character

in some groups of Lamiaires, being a good guide, for instance,

in distinguishing the Colobothez from the true Saperdite, with

which they had been confounded by all previous authors ; but it

separates Acanthoderes and its allies too widely from Oreodera,

Dryoctenes, and similar genera, with which they are in all other

characters closely connected. In fact, some of these genera are

extremely variable in this character. The form of the anterior

acetabula depends upon how far the suture which runs from

their external rim to the lne which separates the pronotum from

the pectus is opened or closed. This suture seems to be that

which separates the episternum from the epimera, and, according

to the shape or manner of action of the fore haunches, it is

either quite closed, more or less gaping near the rim of the

socket, partly closed but not gaping at its commencement, or

widely opened along its whole length. The shape of the aceta-

bula in the Prionide was noticed long before the date of Le-

conte’s treatise, viz. by the Marquis Maximilian Spinola, in a

paper published in 1842. In this tribe, where the breast is very

of the Amazon Valley. 43

broad and the haunches cylindrical, the suture is long and

widely gaping. When the suture is opened only a little at its

commencement near the rim of the socket, the acetabula are

termed by Leconte “angulated ;” but it is often very difficult

(for instance, in the genus Acanthoderes) to say when they

should be considered angulated and when round.

This work, however, being almost confined to North American

productions, could only be a stepping-stone to the desideratum

of a sound general classification of the Longicorn family. M.

Thomson, in his Essay, adopts the system of Leconte with some

slight modifications, and applies it to the Cerambycides of the

whole world, for doing which his very large private collection

afforded great facilities. He institutes a great number of sub-

tribes, groups, and divisions, arranged in order under the tribes

of Latreille as modified by Leconte. This, therefore, is by far

the most considerable work that has yet appeared on the subject,

and might be expected to form the groundwork and guide which

I have alluded to as being the great desideratum in this family.

It is, however, disappointing in many respects, although con-

taining much that is very valuable, and forming, upon the whole,

a real advance in the science. The greatest objection that can

be made to it is that, although there seems at first sight to be

a just and well-digested classification, yet the diagnoses of his

groups and genera, when examined into, are found not to apply,

in most cases, to the majority of the insects they refer to. The

characters very often are too general and random, and do not,

in fact, serve to characterize at all. The more detailed characters

of the numerous new genera, however, are given in a much more

satisfactory manner. Part of this obscurity is owing to the in-

nate difficulties that the study of the group presents, as will be

mentioned presently. Very many of his groups are natural, and

will doubtless stand their ground, but they will mostly still re-

quire to be defined. In his fifth group of Lamiaires, viz. the

Oncideritz, he gives as diagnosis, “ Frons apud ¢ sepissime

armata. ‘Tarsorwm articulus ultimus longissimus.” These two

characters apply equally well to many of his thirteenth group,

Hypsiomitee—to several genera of the Apomecynitz division of

his Saperdite (Trestonia, Trachysomus, &c.)—and partly to his

fifteenth group, Hippopsite. Some features of his classification,

however, are very good. Thus, by means of the system adopted,

he has been able to ascertain that the curious South-east Asian

group, Tmesisternite, are true Lamiaires, notwithstanding the

porrect direction of the head—a superficial and erroneous guide,

which has misled all previous authors. The Calliditz approxi-

mated to the Spoudylide is also a good arrangement; and there

are many others of the same nature. He has done great service,

Ad Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

also, in characterizing most of the remaining genera and species

of Dejean which still, as unmeaning names, encumbered the

science. Moreover, the work, as bringing together, in some-

thing like order, a vast amount of hitherto scattered material,

will be of great service.

A few more general remarks on these important works will

perhaps not be out of place here, although they do not all strictly

apply to theAmazonian fauna. The position of the Lepturite as a

group subordinate to the Cerambycide seems to me untenable.

The true Lepturitie, by the structure of their fore haunches, the

shape of the head, the insertion of the antenne, and other fea-

tures, appear to me better placed as an independent tribe, ac-

cording to the system of Latreille. The Distenite, for similar

reasons, namely the shape of the head and the insertion of the

antenne, I think should also be considered an independent

tribe, instead of being intercalated between Rhopalophorite and

Cerambycite. The Pseudolepturite of Thomson, as he justly

remarks, require much further examination: they are in some

respects the most curious forms of the whole family, and will

require probably the institution of one or more distinct tribes.

It is a merit of M. Thomson’s system to have improved very

much the constitution of the tribe Prionide, which previously

was a most heterogeneous assemblage; but it has escaped him

as well as other authors that the genera Cheloderus and Oay-

peltis, singular Chilian forms, have a muzzle differently con-

structed from that of all other Longicornes. They also differ

from all in the shortness of the third antennal jot. In the

shape of the muzzle they resemble Sagra and allied genera in

the family Phytophaga. They are especially ill-placed among

the Prionide. Two Australian genera, viz. Brachytria and Py-

theus, ave closely allied to them; and the four, I believe, must

be made to constitute another independent tribe.

In the followimg review of the Amazonian Coleoptera belong-

ing to this family, I have thought it better, on the whole, to

adopt the system of M. Thomson, introducing some modifica-

tions, and endeavouring to find more suitable characters for the

genera, commencing with the tribe Lamiaires. It must not be

urged too severely that the groups are not precisely charac-

terized. It is a matter of great difficulty, perhaps impossibility,

to find constant characters for the subordmate divisions. It is

one of those groups of insects in which Nature, in striving after

strong individuality in the species, seems to have changed or

adapted those parts of structure on which we rely for characters

of genera and groups of genera. The family, too, is found

throughout all parts of the world where woody vegetation exists,

and has endured probably, under the same laws of modification,

of the Amazon Valley. 45

throughout long geological epochs. The diversity of specific

forms seems endless, running into infinite varieties of grotesque,

ornamented, and extraordinary shapes ; and nearly every species

has structural peculiarities for its specific characters ; so that in

no family can genera be made so easily and so numerously as here.

Analysis is too easy, and has already been pushed, perhaps, to

too great an extent.

The Lamiaires, as far as they are represented in the Amazo-

nian fauna, seem to present six different types of form: but in

none are the characters quite constant ; they can only be con-

sidered as very general, but seldom apply to the whole of the

species or genera. I have taken into consideration most of the

parts of structure employed by Messrs. Leconte and Thomson,

and have brought into prominence others which were neglected

or only considered subordinate by them, viz. the shape and re-

lative length of the basal joint of the antenne, the tubercle and

groove of the middle tibie, and the claw-jomt and claws of the

tarsi. The parts of the mouth, which offer sure characters in

most other families of Coleoptera, are here of scarcely any

systematic value. The palpi only occasionally furnish generic

characters. The ligula, otherwise a very important organ, varies

greatly in species very closely allied in all other characters.

Under each subtribe I have quoted such of M. Thomson’s groups

and divisions subordinate to it as are represented in the Amazon

region.

Subtribe 1. AcanrHoprerttz. Basal joint of the antenne

shorter than the third, forming an elongate-pyriform club,

very slender at the base. Middle tibia with the tubercle

and groove on its outer edge conspicuous. Anterior aceta-

bula generally angulated externally, the suture more or less

gaping, but sometimes (Séeirastoma) entirely closed. Tarsi

simple.

Acanthoderitz, Acrocinite, Oreoderitee, Dryoctenitz, Poly-

rhaphite, and Anisocerite, Thoms.

Subtribe 2. Acanruocrnit#. Basal joint of the antenne much

elongated, as long as or longer than the third. Middle tibia

almost always with the tubercle and groove conspicuous. An-

terior acetabula circular, the suture being closed or nearly so.

Head narrow. Tarsi simple.

Acanthocinite, Trypanidiite, Colobotheite, Thoms.

Subtribe 8. Lamitraz. Basal jomt of the antenne moderate

in size, forming an oblong club thickened from base to tip.

46 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

Middle tibia with the tubercle and groove always largely de-

veloped. Tarsi simple.

Monohammite, Thoms.

Subtribe 4. OncrpERIT#. Basal joint of the antenne thickened

from base to tip; moderate in size (except in Hippopsitz).

Middle tibia with the tubercle and groove conspicuous. An-

terior acetabula angular externally. Tarsi with the claw-joint

almost always greatly elongated; claws simple. Body elon-

gated.

Oncideritee, Apomecynite, pt. (Hudesmus, Trachysomus,

Trestonia), Hypsiomite, Onocephalite, Hippopsite, Thoms.

Subtribe 5. DesmrpHorits. Basal joint of the antennz very

slender at the base, abruptly clavate. Middle tibia with the

tubercle and groove frequently wanting. Anterior acetabula

angulated externally. Tarsi simple. Antenne filiform,

rather short, pilose; muzzle generally very short, and occiput

very large, prominent.

Compsosomitz, Desmiphorite, Apomecynite, pt. (Hebe-

stola), Thoms.

Subtribe 6. Saperpirz. Basal joint of the antenne slender,

generally thickened gradually from the base. Middle tibize in

most of the genera wanting entirely the tubercle and groove.

Anterior acetabula widely gaping externally. Tarsi always

short ; claws very frequently toothed or bifid. Body elon-

gated ; thorax very generally cylindric, simple.

Saperdite, Amphionychite, Tapeinite, Thoms.

It is possible that this classification might be improved by

withdrawing the Hippopsite from the Onciderite, and the

Tapeiite from the Saperditz, and instituting with them two

additional tribes. I think it would be difficult, however, to

form an arrangement which would meet all requirements. Each

of the subtribes (except the third) will contain several natural

groups, the definition of which I think it better to leave until

the whole of the Lamiariz have been passed under review.

The geographical distribution of the six subtribes is interesting,

in so far that the first (Acanthoderitz) is almost peculiar to the

New World, a few species of one genus only having yet been

recorded from the eastern hemisphere. On the other hand, the

third (Lamiite), which exist in great number and variety of

genera and species in the Old World, is represented in South

America, at least in the Amazon region, by one genus only, viz.

Teniotes.

of the Amazon Valley. 47

Fam. LONGICORNES, Latr.

Tribe LamrarRres, Latr.

Subtribe AcantHoDERITz, Thoms. (pt.).

Group Acanthoderine.

Genus Acrocinvs, Illiger.

(Thoms. Class. des Cérambye. p. 28.)

This genus, as revised by Thomson, is distinguished from

Oreodera and all the allied genera by the simple femora. To

this may be added that in Oreodera the basal joint of the an-

tenn is almost always relatively shorter and more abruptly

clubbed than in Acrocinus; and the ¢ fore tarsi are naked in

the latter, whilst they are always fringed with hairs in the former

genus. The anterior acetabular sutures are widely gaping.

The face in all the species is short, being nearly twice as broad

as long (measuring the length from the top of the antenniferous

tubercles) ; the muzzle is widened from the eyes downwards,

and the lower angles are prominent. The eyes above nearly

meet on the vertex, being separated only by the central line ;

below they reach the central line of the forehead only in one

species (A. longimanus), in the others being widely separated. The

fore and middle tibial grooves, with their accompanying tubercles,

are removed to very near the apex of the tibize in 4. longimanus ;

in A. trochlearis and A. accentifer they are largely developed,

especially in the ¢. The fore legs are covered with granula-

tions and elongated in the ¢ of the two species just named,

and the tibiz have a row of tooth-shaped projections along their

under-surface. In A. longimanus the same legs are tubercu-

lated in both sexes, the denticulations of the tibiz are very

large (extremely so and recurved in the 2), whilst the fore legs

of the 3 reach an excessive length, the femora having also a

strong tooth-shaped projection on the upper surface near the

base, which does not exist in the d of the other species. The

thoracic lateral spines are long, acute, and retrocurved in A.

longimanus ; in the other species they exist only as points at the

apices of the lateral tubercles. There are several other points of

difference between O. longimanus and its congeners; but I think

they are not of a nature to warrant the institution of a separate

genus; the species must be viewed rather as a highly developed

and exaggerated form of the generic type.

An erroneous statement has been made and repeated by

authors with regard to the thoracic tubercles of A. longimanus,

to the effect that they are moveable. Such a structure would

be curious in the highest degree, but it does not seem to have

excited attention sufficient to lead to further examination. It

48 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

is, however, an error, the credit of pointing out which is due

to M. Thomson in his recent work on the Cérambycides. A

deep depression around the base of the tubercle seems to have

‘given rise to the mistake; but in fact the depression, which is

found also in great numbers of Lamiaires, is not continuous, as

a slight examination wiil show.

1. A. longimanus, Linn. and authors.

The Amazonian examples of this insect are smaller than those

found in other parts of South America. It is not a very com-

mon insect, and is not found, as its great size would lead one

to suppose, on the larger trees of the forest ; I have found it

almost always on slender boughs, or on tree trunks of moderate

dimensions. I have sometimes cut the insect out of the rather

hard wood of such trees, near the centre of which it passes the

larva and pupa states. The stridulation of the species-is very

loud, and can be heard at many yards’ distance in the forest.

It appears not to be confined to one kind of tree; I have found

it on the Inga, a genus of Leguminosz, and on the Jabuti-puhé,

a wild fruit-tree of the order Anonacez, as well as other trees.

On the Inga it is sometimes seen in company with Oreodera

glauca,—the Oreodera bemg coloured in close imitation of the

bark, and clinging very closely and flatly to it, thus eluding

observation, whilst 4. ‘long gimanus in its bright colours forms

a very conspicuous object. It is very slow in motion, but has

the habit of bending its long legs rigidly im self-defence on

being disturbed. Thus, of two allied species, one has the means

of defence and maintenance of existence in one way, and one

in another.

2. A. trochlearis, Linn.

Cerambyx trochlearis, Linn. Syst. Nat. 11. 622.

Prionus trochlearis, Oliv. Col. iv. 7. 13. 49.

This elegant species seems to be peculiar to Guiana and the

Amazon region. Its habits are similar to those of A. longi-

manus, in so far as it is found on the moderate-sized branches

of trees blown down in the forest.

The allied A. accentifer I did not meet with; it is found in

S.E. Brazil and in Venezuela, but not in the intermediate

country of Amazonia.

Genus OREODERA.

Serville, Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. iv. 19.

The body in this, as in the preceding genus, is elongated and

flattened ; the species, however, are of much smaller size. The

prothorax has on its disk three prominent tubercles, arranged in

of the Amazon Valley. 49

a triangle; but the posterior one is sometimes wanting, and in

some of the smaller species the whole are obsolete. The elytra

are narrowed from the shoulders to the apex. The muzzle is

very short, being prolonged very little beyond the lower margin

of the eyes; but it is very broad, and the lower angles are pro-

minent. The antenne are much longer than the body in both

sexes, frmged with hairs beneath; the third jomt much the

longest, the first being about two-thirds its length, and dilated

(chiefly on its inner side), from near the base, into an elongate

club. Allthe femora are strongly clavate; the fore tibiz of the

3, in those species which approach nearest the genus Acrocinus,

are bent near the tip, the tubercle bemg very prominent, and

the first joint of the tarsi much elongated. All the tarsi are

remarkably narrow and elongated, especially the claw-joint, more

so in some species than in others, a character which distinguishes

Oreodera from Acanthoderes and the allied genera. The ¢d fore

tarsi are elongated and fringed with hairs. The sterna are

very broad, the anterior acetabula circular, but the sutures are

shghtly gaping along their whole length. The hgula (in O.

glauca) is membranous, narrow, deeply and narrowly cleft, and

its outer margins are regularly rounded. The lobes of the

maxillze are small and narrow ; the mentum extremely short and

broad.

The species of this genus are numerous in South America.

Their habits are similar to those of Acrocinus, with the excep-

tion that they are generally found adhering very closely to the

twigs or bark of the dead trees on which they are found; and

their colours being assimilated to those of the wood or bark, they

are with difficulty detected. The smaller species are exclusively

confined to the slender branches, the length and slenderness of

their tarsal joints and claws being specially adapted for clinging

tothem. The females deposit their eggs on the bark ; and the

larvee, when hatched, penetrate into the wood.

§ Disk of thorax with three or two prominent tubercles: tips of the

elytra truncated.

1. Oreodera undulata, un. sp.

O. elongata, depressa, tomento tenuissimo holosericeo griseo-olivaceo

vestita: elytrorum apicibus oblique sinuato-truncatis, dimidio

basali granulato-punctato, apicali lineis undulatis griseis et fuscis

ornato. Long. 7 lin. ¢.

Head sooty-brown, opake: eyes nearly touching the central

furrow on the vertex. Antennze sooty-brown, the base of each

joint from the third light grey. Thorax with large lateral

tubercles and three discoidal ones—two transverse before, and

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. vin. A

50 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

one longitudinal behind. LElytra tapering slightly from base

to apex, the tips rather obliquely and briefly truncated, the

external angles of the truncature slightly produced; the basal

half studded with acute granulations accompanied by punctures,

and in the centre of each, near the base, is a large, obtuse,

transverse elevation, dark brown in colour: they are clothed

with fine silky changeable olive-grey pile, and are variegated

from the middle to the apex with fine grey and fuscous strongly

undulating lines, with a grey patch on each side near the

middle spotted with black. Under-surface of the body clothed

with golden-grey pile. Legs greyish olive, with paler rings.

One individual, taken at Ega. This and the following species

resemble much in colour and design Acrocinus trochlearis and

accentifer.

2. Oreodera fluctuosa, n. sp.

O. elongata, depressa, tomento tenuissimo holosericeo cinereo vestita :

elytris apicibus oblique truncatis et spinosis, plaga laterali pone

basin, strigisque undulatis numerosis fuscis. Long. 10 lin. 9.

Head and thorax grey: eyes nearly touching the central

furrow on the vertex. Antenne grey, apex of each joint from

the third dusky. Thorax with the two anterior discoidal tubercles

very prominent, the posterior one nearly obsolete. Elytra

slightly tapering, the tips rather obliquely truncated, the ex-

ternal angles produced, dentiform ; in the middle, near the base,

each has a large prominent dark-brown tubercle ; the basal half

is somewhat sparingly granulate-punctate : ashy grey in colour ;

across, near the base, is a broad yellowish-grey belt, and on the

margins behind the shoulders a long oblique dark-brown patch ;

there are also two transverse, narrow, strongly undulated belts

of the same dark-brown colour,—one behind the middle, the

other near the apex. Legs grey, femora varied with dusky ;

two rings on the tibiz and claw-joint of the tarsi black. Under-

surface of the body densely clothed with a golden-grey pile.

One example, taken at Para. I believe it is also found at

Cayenne.

3. O. glauca, Linn.

Cerambyx glaucus, Linn. Syst. Nat. i. 626. 28.

Lamia glauca, Fab. Ent. Syst. ii. 274. 27.

Spengleri, Fab. Ent. Syst. 1. 291. 93.

This is a very common insect throughout the Amazon region

as well as at Cayenne. It is found on the trunks of felled trees

of one or more species of Inga, the bark of which it resembles in

colour. The lateral tubercles of the thorax have indications of

the same impressed line around them which is so strongly

marked in the Acrocini. In the ¢ the fore legs are elongated ;

the tibie bent, rather hooked at the apex on the inner side.

of the Amazon Valley. 51

The first jot of the tarsi is also much elongated in the same

sex. he elytra are square at the tips, being truncated largely

and transversely.

4. O. bituberculata, n. sp.

O. angustata, depressa, tomento tenuissimo holosericeo cinereo-brun-

neo vestita: elytris maculis tribus lateralibus violaceo-brunneis,

quarum secunda striga undulata transversa emittente, tertiaque

parva notatis. Long. 7-8 lin. 5 9.

Head dusky: eyes nearly touching the central furrow on the

vertex. Antenne piceous, thinly clothed with grey pile; apices

of the joints dusky. Thorax even, with two prominent discal

tubercles, shining black, the third, posterior, totally wanting ;

punctured on the disk as well as on the fore and hind margins ;

lateral tubercles large, obtuse. Elytra very long, tapering from

base to apex, the tips obliquely truncated, the external angles

of the truncature much produced and acute ; punctured through-

out; two short rows of tubercles along the humeral elevations,

two others on the disk near the base, and one of smaller tubercles

along the suture; in some specimens the sutural row and one

of the discal. ones are nearly obsolete, in all they consist of a

small number of tubercles: the sinuations between the purple-

brown lateral spots are edged with white scales; the apical spot

is very small, the other two large and semi-oval. The under-

surface of the body and legs ashy ; the femora varied with dusky ;

two rings round the tibie black.

I took this species at Ega and on the banks of the Tapajos.

It is also found at Cayenne. I have received specimens from

Paris labelled obscurata and opaca ; but I cannot find any species

published under those names.

5. O. rufofasciata, n. sp.

O. curta, depressa, tomento holosericeo argenteo- griseo vestita: elytris

subtriangularibus, fascia basali rosacea postice late nigro marginata,

prope apicem lineis vermicularibus argenteis et fuscis ornatis.

Long. 6 lin. ¢.

Head dusky: eyes approximating on the vertex. Antenne wholly

clothed with silvery-grey pile. Thorax short and broad, dusky

grey: lateral tubercles conical ; anterior discal ones large, slightly

elevated, transverse, clothed with pile; posterior one slightly

elevated. Elytra wide at the shoulders, tapering to the tips,

which are obliquely truncated, the external angles of the trunca-

ture slightly produced and directed outwards ; closely granulate-

punctate at the base; silvery-grey, the base with a rose-red

fascia, behind which is a dusky-brown belt shading off poste-

riorly. Under-surface of body and legs clothed with grey pile.

At Ega, on felled Pama (a wild fruit) trees in the forest.

4*

52 Dr. G.C. Wallich on some novel Phases of Organic Life

6. O. lacteo-strigata, n. sp.

O. curta, tomento holosericeo rufo-brunneo vestita: elytris apicem

versus attenuatis, pone medium fascia pallidiore strigis lacteis un-

dulatis marginata, prope apicem linea transversa undulata lactea

ornatis. Long. 6 lin. ¢.

Head brown: eyes rather distant from the central line on

the vertex. Antenne pitchy-brown, base of joints paler greyish.

Thorax punctured on the disk as well as along the fore and hind

margins: the anterior pair of tubercles prominent, conical,

dusky ; the posterior one slightly elevated ; the lateral ones coni-

cal. Elytra rather thickly punctured from the base to three-

fourths the length, punctures large, the basal ones accompanied

by granulations, each near the base furnished with a longitudi-

nal ridge-shaped tubercle, slightly hooked behind; the basal

half is deep red-brown, deepening on the sides to violet-black ;

the space between the pale-brown median belt and the sub-

apical transverse undulated line is lighter brown, streaked longi-

tudinally with dark brown ; the subapical milky belt emits short

branches, and is edged posteriorly with dark brown; extreme

apex light brown: the apex is obliquely truncated ; the external

angles of the truncature acute, but not produced. Legs and

under-surface of the body clothed with silky-brown grey pile.

This species was rare on the Upper Amazons. In facies it

resembles species of the genus Alcidion (group Acanthocinite) ;

it is readily distinguished, however, by the short clavate basal

joint of the antenne.

[To be continued. ]

V.—Remarks on some novel Phases of Organic Life, and on the

Boring Powers of minute Annelids, at great Depths in the Sea.

By G. C. Waxxicu, M.D., F.L.S. & F.GS.

In the notice of the material obtained by the soundings taken

on board H.M.S. ‘Cyclops’ in 1857, appended to the official

report of Captain Dayman*, Professor Huxley mentions having

met with a number of small rounded bodies, which he describes

as consisting of several concentric layers surrounding a minute

clear centre, and looking, at first sight, somewhat like single

cells of the plant “ Protococcus.” To these bodies Professor

Huxley provisionally applied the designation of Coccoliths.

In the deepest soundings taken during the recent expedition

* “ Deep-Sea Soundings in the North Atlantic Ocean, between Ireland

and Newfoundland, made in H.M.S. Cyclops, Lieutenant-Commander

Joseph Dayman, in June and July 1857, published by order of the Admi-

ralty.”’

————

at great Depths in the Sea. 53

to the North Atlantic, I detected these very curious bodies in

great numbers,—occurring not only in the free state, noticed by

Professor Huxley, but as adjuncts to minute spherical cells, upon

the outer surface of which they were adherent in such a manner as

to leave no doubt of that being their normal position. Whilst

alluding to their occurrence, in my published “ Notes on the

Existence of Animal Life at vast depths in the Ocean,” I ven-

tured a surmise as to their being a larval condition of some of

the Foraminifera,—first, in consequence of their being invariably

present in greatest quantity in such of the deep-sea deposits as

were most prolific of these organisms; secondly, because, m one

or two instances, Coccoliths had- been met with by me adherent

to Foraminiferous shells in such a manner as to render it highly

improbable that they could have attained their position by acci-

dent ; and lastly, because the spherical cells, to which reference

has been made, when entirely freed from their adherent Cocco-

liths, presented no discernible points of difference, save as regards

somewhat inferior dimensions, from the minute and nearly hya-

line solitary cells of the earliest stage of the Globigerine.

On reference to the annexed woodcut it will be seen that the

composite bodies to which I allude, and to which I propose to

give the name of Coccospheres, are minute spherical cells (figs.

1 & 2) having a defined limitary wall, and that upon their

outer surface the Coccoliths of Professor / 2

ess

Huxley are arranged at nearly regular in- @

tervals. The cells, when crushed, are seen

to contain a homogeneous, gelatinous, and

almost colourless matter, exhibiting no visible trace of organiza-

tion, and, in all probability, consisting of sarcode. The wall of

the cell may be distinctly seen under a high power; but from

the minuteness of the entire structure, I have hitherto found it

impossible to do more than attest its existence. Accordingly

there is nothing visible to show whether the wall is formed of

one or more than one layer. Cells are sometimes met with m a

fractured condition ; but I have never observed a collapsed spe-

cimen, or flattened-out fragment, such as would frequently occur

were the basis of the wall formed of anything more yielding than

calcareous matter. In like manner, I have hitherto failed to

detect markings or apertures in the limitary wall of the Cocco-

sphere. The solitary cells vary in diameter from j@xth to

tasjth of an inch, when seen separately. Forming part of a

series, as in the specimen of Textularia presently to be described,

some cells, however, attain a much larger size.

The Coceoliths, to which term I would restrict the minute

bodies described by Professor Huxley, are of an oblong shape,

concave on their internal aspect, namely that on which they are

i a

RSS “ .

54 Dr. G.C. Wallich on some novel Phases of Organic Life

attached to the surface of the Coccosphere-cells, and convex ex-

ternally ; in short, they are spoon-shaped, only with a much

less marked convexity and concavity. In some specimens, a

single aperture, only, occurs at the central portion. In others

the aperture appears to be double; or, rather, there are two per-

forations placed side by side, in the direction of the long axis of

the body, and separated from each other by an extremely deli-

cate transverse band ; whilst the external marginal surface, which

thus constitutes a quoit-like but oblong ring round the central

perforated portion, is striated in a radiate manner. When the

two perforations are present, the little mass closely resembles a

miniature plate of Synapta. The Coccoliths, like the spheres

upon which they rest, are transparent and devoid of colour. Their

mode of attachment is undistinguishable, owing to their extreme

minuteness. They appear, however, to be simply placed in con-

tact with the surface of the Coccosphere-wall, and to be retained

in position by the delicate gelatinous layer in which the entire

organism is invested. We may thus account for the seeming

facility with which the Coccoliths are detached, and the vast

numbers of free Coccoliths which crowd many of the deposits.

It is necessary to state that a high magnifying power and very

careful and brilliant illumination are requisite to enable us to see

the structure of the Coccoliths to this extent. Their presence

in the finer portion of the deposits may just be ascertained under

a good 3-inch lens; but in order to make out the apertures and

striation, aj or 3, of first-rate construction, is indispensable,—

the difficulty of obtaining clear definition being materially, and

almost insurmountably, enhanced from the circumstance of its

being necessary to mount the material in its normal state, inas-

inuch as subjection to acids at once annihilates all trace of the

objects under notice.

The average length of each Coccolith is about 57,5th of an

inch. Fig. 3, a, b,c, represents these bodies « 28 ec

as seen from their external, lateral, and in- @ ©

ferior aspects. Fig. 4 gives a still more 3

enlarged view of one, as seen from its external or convex

aspect.

In the adjoining woodcut, fig. 1 exhibits a specimen in which

four Coccospheres, with their adherent Coccoliths, are united

together in a linear series similar to that of the chambers of the

Nodosarie. The cells are all, however, of uniform size, and

smaller than the majority of the separate single specimens.

Fig. 2 represents an unmistakeable Teatularia (probably

T. variabilis, Will.), the chambers of which apparently consist

of several Coccospheres, in this instance of different sizes,

arranged according to the double alternating order typical of

at great Depths in the Sea. 55

the genus referred to. The chambers, as will be seen, are seven

in number, the smallest and oldest measuring +3;5th of an inch,

whilst the largest and last-developed

measures z},th of an inch. The en-

tire specimen presents the transparency

and delicacy of the normal Cocco-

spheres. No septal apertures are visi-

ble; but this may arise in a great

measure from the position of the spe-

cimen, which is preserved on a slide in

balsam, and also from the imperfect

manner in which it was necessary to

clean the deposit before mounting it.

On the exposed surface of each chamber the Coccoliths are di-

stinctly visible. That their adherence in this fashion is not

the result of accident is, I think, evident both from their dis-

position and the circumstance of numerous Foraminifera, pre-

sent throughout the whole of the same slide, and of equal

delicacy and transparency, not exhibiting a single Coccolith on

their surfaces, although great numbers occur around them on

every side.

During my earlier examinations of these remarkable objects,

I repeatedly detected Coccoliths adherent to Globigerina-shells ;

but in no other instance than that just cited have I found the

whole, or indeed more than one chamber of any Foraminiferous

shell, so studded, and in other respects presentmg appearances

so identical with those seen in the free Coccospheres of which

I have spoken.

It is certainly strange that, during the examination of a large

series of slides exhibiting the lighter particles of the material in

which the Coccospheres and Coccoliths abound, only one good

example of a Foraminiferous shell should have been observed

in the condition alluded to,—the four Coccospheres spoken

of as occurring united in a linear series, although closely re-

sembling the Nodosarian type in point of arrangement, pre-

senting no positive evidence of their Foraminiferous origin.

But it must be borne in mind, in investigating the lower organic

forms of the animal and vegetable kingdoms, that instances

are far from rare in which early phases of development are so

ephemeral as to render the chances of their taking place under

the eye of the observer extremely scanty. And again, for reasons

already assigned, it is far from improbable that, although actually

present in the material under analysis, the appearances are con-

stantly overlooked.

These minute bodies, however, possess a high degree of in-

terest apart from that arising from their association with the

56 Dr. G.C. Wallich on the Boring Powers of minute Annelids.

deep-sea deposits actually taking place in our own day, and this

renders it particularly desirable that the attention of observers

should be directed towards them. I allude to the discovery

in the Chalk, by Mr. H. C. Sorby of Sheffield, of objects either

identical with them or so nearly identical as to leave no doubt

of their close affinity, and to the important additional evidence

herein furnished regarding the identity in origin of some of the

recent and more ancient oceanic deposits. It 1s not my wish at

present to do more than point out these facts. Whether it be

eventually shown that the association between these bodies and

the Foraminifera is purely fortuitous or otherwise, there cannot

be a doubt that they have some important office to perform in

the history of the deep-sea deposits, and that the investigation

of this office will materially assist us in clearing up the mystery

that surrounds the occurrence of similar objects in the Chalk.

I have also to direct attention to some curious facts which

have presented themselves to my notice whilst investigating the

structure of certain Foraminiferous shells, and which illustrate,

in a remarkable manner, the soundness of the views first pro-

pounded by Professor Carpenter with reference to the transmu-

tation of many of the reputed species of these organisms.

Having selected some well-developed Biloculina-shells, I bi-

sected them in various planes, and found that the mnermost

chamber of each individual—for segment it cannot im this case

properly be termed—was in reality a minute and perfect Milola,

—this innermost chamber being, of course, the primordial cham-

ber of the group. As is well known, Biloculina is a symmetrically-

developed Foraminifer, the segments of which are arranged in

alternating series, but with their margins in the same plane. In

Miliola, on the other hand, the arrangement of the segments is

asymmetrical, the plane of growth being a revolving one. Wide

as the interval between the typical Miliolide and Biloculine, at

first sight appears, the examples to which I refer show that

there is no true line of demarcation between them, and that the

one is neither more nor less than the primordial chamber of the

other ; whilst the future development of the primordial portion,

into what has heretofore been considered a typical adult Milola

or a perfect Biloculina, depends wholly therefore on the condi-

tions under which its further growth is regulated.

In the specimens under notice, the minute Miliole were found

situated between the two earliest segments formed on the Bilo-

culina type; and within the boundary so constituted it was

placed, apparently, in an unattached state, but so closely pressed

on as to indicate that the growth of the new segments took place

upon the external surface of the primordial Mzlola-chamber,

and, as it were, on a mould. The minute Miliola, disposed with

Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Boring Powers of minute Annelids. 57

its long axis towards the axis of the septal orifices of the Bilo-

culina-segments, is of sufficient size to be visible by the naked

eye, and presents but one perfect revolution, as shown in fig. 3

of the last woodcut, there being no trace of a fractured margin

of attachment at any portion of its surface.

Before concluding, I would also mention having met with

several examples of Foraminiferous shells, brought up from the

greatest depths, perforated, in all probability, by the minute

boring Annelids that construct and inhabit the tubes of which I

have made mention in my “Notes.” The extreme delicacy of

the inhabitants of these tubes has, as yet, completely baffled

me in all my attempts to extract them and determine their

character. In addition, however, to the tubes, formed in so

singular a manner, of innumerable carefully selected Globi-

gerina-shells cemented together, there also occur other tubes,

in which the internal layer is a cylinder of tough membranous

material with a rich sienna tint, whilst its outer surface is

strengthened and protected partly by numerous Globigerina-

shells, as in the previous case, and partly by a layer of silicious

spicules, probably derived from some minute sponge. The per-

forations in the shells are invariably of one character, and consist

of an aperture bored through and through, but having the entire

thickness of the shell-wall, from the inner surface to the outer

one, as it were countersunk. Accordingly, in section, such a

perforation presents a truncated cone, the apex of which is di-

rected inwards.

It has repeatedly been observed that, in the manufacture of

telegraphic cables, it is a matter of vital importance to guard

against the attacks of Annelids capable of thus penetrating hard

substances at the greatest depths. Owing to the difficulty of

boring into gutta percha, unless under the action of chemical

solvents, I cannot conceive much danger is to be apprehended

from its employment as the coating medium. If Annelids

are able to drive their boring apparatus through gutta percha,

it can only be when it has assumed the brittle, macaroni-like

structure peculiar to it after long-contmued exposure to heat, or

in the case of impure and adulterated gutta percha. Pure

caoutchouc, I do not hesitate to say, is impervious to a boring

apparatus like that of the Teredines,—unless, as before men-

tioned, under the action of a chemical solvent, when, of course,

no boring tool is necessary to render the mischief complete and

fatal. And, lastly, there is this consolation for the advocates

of gutta percha and caoutchoue coverings for submarine cables :

—If their little hidden enemies at the bottom of the sea are so

far advanced in civilization as to be able to discriminate when

they ought to use their augers, or fall back upon their chemical

58 Onan improved Method of Making Microscopic Sections.

laboratories for aid, neither glass, nor iron, nor hemp, nor

adamant itself, will suffice to defy them. If any material exists,

the characters of which are so thoroughly dissimilar from those

of any substance known to occur at the bottom of the sea as to

render it in the highest degree improbable that such creatures

as live there could improvise means to pierce it, whilst, at the

same time, it would secure perfect insulation of ‘the telegraphic

wire, caoutchouc is that material,

VI.—Improved Method of making Microscopic Sections.

By G. C. Watuicn, M.D., F.LS.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

Having devised a method of producing the finest sections of

minute microscopic objects, such as Foraminifera, Diatomacee,

and the like, which will, I think, prove of great service, I beg

leave to lay it before your readers.

Hitherto, in making sections of any minute organized parti-

cles, the practice has been to mix the material with Canada

balsam hardened over the spirit-lamp in the usual manner, and

to grind down the balsam and its contents on a glass slide,

until of the requisite degree of thinness,—a thin glass cover

being placed on the ground surface, in order to complete the

operation.

This plan, however, possesses the great disadvantage of afford-

ing only one ground side for microscopic examination, namely

the one next to the observer’s eye; whilst, the surface next the

glass slide being in its natural state, not only is perfect defini-

tion prevented, but it is impossible to ensure anything like a

uniform thickness of the various minute sections present.

To obviate this defect, I simply substitute, for the glass slide

employed in the early stage of the process, a thin film of mica,

mixing the material to be operated on with the balsam, and

hardening it by heat in the usual mode. The slip of mica so

prepared ~ is now transferred to a glass slide, and secured by

balsam as before, the mica being next to the glass. The opera-

tion of grinding down the exposed surface having been carried

to the desired limit, and the surface carefully washed with

water in order to carry off all loose particles, heat is applied

to the under surface of the slide in order to drive off the last

remnant of moisture left from the process of grinding-down.

The slide is then heated just sufficiently to admit of the detach-

ment of the mica-film and its burden in situ. A clean slide is

now gently heated, and the mica-film, with its balsam-surface

™~

Mr. A. Adams on a new Species of Damaster from Japan. 59

downwards, is made to adhere to it. The grinding-down of the

remaining surface is now accomplished, the superincumbent film

of mica yielding to the hone or grinding disk with the greatest

readiness. After washing, as before, a thin glass cover is applied,

and the operation is complete.

In order to ensure the non-displacement of the ground sur-

faces, and also the perfect parallelism of the minute ground

objects to the surface upon which they rest (a matter of the

highest importance wherever clear definition is demanded),

great care is necessary in heating the balsam only to such a

degree as to produce sufficient hardness, and permanently to

secure the objects.

With due caution, the finest organic or inorganic particles of

matter may in this manner be ground into sections, and their

surfaces reduced so as entirely to obviate the diffraction of the

rays of light attendant on the interposition of surfaces which

are not parallel to one another.

I remain, Gentlemen,

Your most obedient Servant,

G. C. WaALLicH.

VII.—WNotice of a new Species of Damaster from Japan.

By Artuur Apams, F.L.S. &c.

Damaster Fortunei, A. Adams.

D. capite et thorace violascentibus nitidis, transversim ruguloso-punc-

tatis; thoracis lateribus dilatatis; elytris triliratis, liris tubercu-

losis, interstitiis verrucis depressiusculis et punctis elevatis scabri-

usculis, apice angustato sed vix producto et non aculeato.

Hab. Awa-Sima, Japan.

In this species, which is of the same size as D. blaptoides, but

of stouter build, the head and thorax are of a fine violet tint,

the head is wider between the eyes than in the known species,

the sides of the thorax are dilated, the body is considerably

wider and more ovate, and the elytra, instead of being simply

suleate, are furnished with three slightly prominent tubercular

ridges, with wart-like tubercles and elevated points filling up

the interstices.

I have much pleasure in naming it after Mr. Fortune, who

has just returned from Japan, and in conjunction with whom I

compared it, at Shanghai, with a careful figure of D. blaptoides

supplied to him by Mr. Adam White.

60 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Zoology of

VITI.—Zoological Notes on perusing M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Adventures

in Equatorial Africa.’ By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.

[Continued from vol. vii. p. 470.]

I wave been accused of carrying on a personal war—a “ Gorilla

war,’ as it is called—against M. Du Chaillu. Nothing can be

further from the truth: we have only met twice, and then our

interviews were friendly. I have merely taken up the question

from its bearing on the science and literature of the country. I have

no other purpose than to forewarn zoologists and geographers that

all the natural-history observations, and the whole of the little geo-

graphical knowledge M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Travels’ present, seem to me

to rest on avery doubtful basis; and I feel that I am the more

called upon to do this since the few geographers who seem inclined

to believe in his travels place their faith, not in his geographical

observations, but in what they regard as his zoological discoveries,

which I do not think afford the slightest evidence in favour of his

ever having been more than a few miles from the coast; and I find

that this is the opinion of several travellers (as Dr. Daniel, Mr.

Fraser, and others) who have been in the same locality. They say

that he may have made a few excursions up the river in the canoes

of the natives, but certainly not to any distance inland.

I believe, and have thought so from the commencement, that M.

Du Chaillu is as much sinned against as sinning ; for I presume that

when he lent his name and, perhaps, furnished a few notes to the

American publisher, neither he nor the author of the work (for it is

generally allowed that M. Du Chaillu did not write it) intended it as

more than a cheap popular book of travels, written to meet the

taste of the American public; and hence they paid little attention to

the chronology of the pretended journey, or the accuracy of the

facts, as all they intended was to get up an amusing work, with

sufficient interesting matter to make it sell among a community who

are always seeking excitement and telling wonderful tales, and whose

newspapers are so full of ‘sensation paragraphs.’ It is no fault of

M. Du Chaillu that, to meet a supposed want of one or more of our

scientific Societies, he was seized upon and put forth as a scientific

traveller and zoologist—be it observed, before his book had seen the

light, or his collections were unpacked; or that he, an “ unedu-

cated”’ collector of animal skins for sale, and an exhibitor of them in

the Broadway, New York, was taken up and admitted as a visitor

at one of our scientific and aristocratic clubs, and selected by the ca-

pricious world of fashion as the “lion of the season.”’

Nor is he answerable for an English publisher thinking that the

book would be a good speculation—that he might sell here for a

guinea what was intended to be sold in the United States for a much

smaller sum.

The only excuse that can be made for these proceedings is the

ignorance and credulity of what have been called the most fastidious

and best-educated classes of the public, who rushed ii crowds to see

his specimens, though badly preserved and as badly exhibited, and

-~

~~ Se

M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Adventures in Equatorial Africa’ 61

to hear the wonderful tales he had to tell (and which he had already

told the visitors to his show*) ; they seem to have swallowed all these

tales as truth, and to have digested his book, illustrations and all,

with equal facility, though it is full of contradictions and most evident

exaggerations.

All these things are of little importance, except to make one regret

that persons are not better instructed and more careful in what they

give credit to and patronize. But they become important when the

writer is put forward as an authority on subjects upon which I believe

he is not qualified to speak ; and it is only against the work being

considered as what I conceive he himself never intended it to be when

it was first compiled (that is, as a regular and veracious work of

travels and natural history) that I have ever objected or desire to

object.

I will now proceed to the regular zoological part of the work,

which forms Appendix A., entitled “The Fauna of Equatorial Africa.”

This list gives one an oddidea of M. Du Chaillu’s zoological know-

ledge. It is divided under two heads, Mammalians and Birds. The

first, ““ Mammalians,”’ contains not only the Mammalia properly so

called, but also ‘‘ Turtles,’ ‘‘ Serpents, and other Reptiles.’ We

are there told, “ New species I have, for convenience of reference, put

by themselves: for details of the new animals the scientific reader is

referred to the Proceedings of the Boston Society of Natural History

for 1860.’ If the reader refers to them, he will find only the notices

of sixteen Mammalia, and nothing respecting the Turtle, Aspido-

nectes aspilus, or the birds; for the birds are all described by

Mr. Cassin, the Curator of the Museum of the Academy of Natural

Sciences of Philadelphia, from specimens in that museum purchased

of M. Du Chaillu, and are published in the Journal of that Academy.

But, for some reason, neither Mr. Cassin’s name, nor that of the

Academy or its Journal, is mentioned in the ‘ Travels,’ or even

referred to in the preface or Appendix +.

On the Birds I will not make any observations, as only a very few

authentically-named species have come under my hand, the typical

specimens being in the museum of the Academy ; and M. Du Chaillu

appears to have brought only a very small proportion of the birds

mentioned in the list to England f.

When I looked at the Mammalia, on the 13th of April, as care-

fully as I could under the then existing regulation that the specimens

were not to be touched, and no visitor allowed to take notes or de-

scriptions of them, I came to the conclusion that they were all old

friends (even those named as new), and that they appeared to have

* See Berkeley, ‘ English Sportsman in the Western Prairies,’ p. 417.

t+ See ‘Saturday Review,’ June 22, p. 634.

t M. Charles Bonaparte observes, ‘‘ Nous profitons de cette occasion pour faire

remarquer qu’en remettant simultanément en Europe et en Amérique les produits

de ses chasses Africaines, M. du Chaillu a donné lieu a ]’établissement de plusieurs

espéces nominales; ainsi par exemple, Barbatula Chaillui? Cassin, ne différe pas de

Barbatula formosa, Verr., et a sur ce dernier la priorité tout aussi bien que Bar-

batula fuliginosa, Cassin, sur Gymnobucco Bonapartii.’,—Comptes Rendus, 1856.

62 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Zoology of

been collected from the stations on the different parts of the west

coast of Africa. A fuller examination has not altered my opinion.

But one animal escaped me (or perhaps it was not exhibited when

I was there); this is the one named Cynogale velox; for I now see that

it is not the animal which I entered in my list as “‘ Zufra species,”

and which is so named in the Appendix.

I have since had an opportunity of examining all the smaller

species, and of comparing them with the specimens in the British

Museum, and I subjoin the result of that examination, as challenged

by M. Du Chaillu. I take the animals as they occur in the list of

species discovered by M. F. B. Du Chaillu, in the Appendix, p. 471.

Troglodytes calvus,

Troglodytes kooloo kamba.—— When I examined the skins of

these two presumed new species, on the 13th of April, I was not

able to discover any character by which they could be distin-

guished from the common 7’. niger. Dr. Sclater and my assistant

Mr. Gerrard have each examined the skulls and skeletons, and they

inform me that they have come to the same conclusion ; and I observe

that Prof. Owen speaks of them as interesting varieties only. I

suspect the baldness is merely an individual peculiarity. I need only

refer to my observations on the figure of 7’. calvus in the last Number

of this Journal, p. 467.

Tragelaphus albovittatus.—This is evidently only a specimen of

Antilope euryceros of Ogilby. It has unfortunately lost its hoofs,

and the ears and tail are eaten. See observations in the last Num-

ber, p. 469.

Potamocherus albifrons.— A mere variety of P. penicillatus.

Specimens from the same locality differ in having the face black and

white.

Genella Fieldiana.—This is Genella pardina, I. Geoffroy. M.

Du Chaillu compares it with G. poensis, a distinct species.

Anomalurus Beldeni is only Anomalurus Derbianus, Gray (A.

Fraseri, Waterhouse).

Anomalurus “ not described yet ” is dnomalurus Beecrofti, Fraser,

Proc. Zool. Soc. 1853, p.17,t.32. It is the figure of this animal that

is copied and given as the figure of the former presumed new species.

The tail of the two specimens is short ; but one is imperfect, and the

other skinned, so as to make it look short.

Cercopithecus nigripes (a variety of Cercopithecus Eralebenii,

Dahlb. and Pucheran, Rev. Zool. 1856). M. Du Chaillu’s specimen

and the one we have in the British Museum have the sides blacker

than in the figure above cited, which is said to be from a young spe-

cimen.

Otolicnus apicalis.—This appears to be Galago crassicaudatus ;

but the ears of the specimen are entirely destroyed by rats or cock-

roaches. The white end of the tail seems to be accidental.

Cynogale velox.—The specimen is in a bad state: only a skin—

skinned from the mouth,—wanting one foot, and without any skull.

M. Du Chaillu thinks that, as Cynogale is an Asiatic genus,

the different shape and the proportions of the tail, and an African

M. DuChaillu’s ‘Adventures in Equatorial Africa’ 63

habitat, are sufficient to constitute this the representative of a di-

stinct genus, for which he proposes the name of Potamogale, prefer-

ring, however, “to wait until he can procure the skull and skeleton ;

therefore he places it in the genus Cynogale, to which it certainly

bears a close resemblance.” He further says, “the teeth resemble

those of the above genus of Gray.”

I may state that the animal does not appear to me to bear any

relation to the genus Cynogale; and, from the form of the feet and

tail, I suspect that it is a Glirine animal, and much more nearly

allied to Fiber, Hydromys, or Castor than to any ferine genus. As

M. Du Chaillu has not characterized his genus Potamogale, and has

given such an erroneous description of the feet of the specimen that

no one could recognize it, I do not think that his name has any claim

to be retained, especially as it implies what appears to me to bea

very doubtful affinity to the Musteline animal.

I therefore propose, as the feet differ essentially from any other

genus that has come under my observation (though the peculiarity

has escaped M. Du Chaillu and the naturalist that helped him in the

preparation of his maiden zoological paper), and as I believe that it is

necessary to form a genus for it, to call it Mystomys; and it may

be thus characterized until the skull and teeth are discovered :—

Whiskers elongate, rigid. Feet small, rather slender ; toes 5°5, com-

pressed, elongate, not webbed, free, except the two middle toes of

the hind feet, which are united together to the claws ; claws com-

pressed, curved. Tail short, stout, thick, compressed, covered with

short adpressed hairs, except at the base and along the middle of the

upper edge, where it is covered with close, soft, erect fur. The fur is

soft, with flattened, elongated, striated hair, whieh is produced beyond

the under-fur as in Castor and Fiber.

Mystomys velox=Cynogale velox, Du Chaillu.

M. Du Chaillu describes the feet and tail as follows; and this is a

good specimen of his qualifications as a scientific zoologist : — ‘“The ex-

tremities small, the first joint enclosed within the skin of the body (!);

feet five-toed, plenigedde behind ; soles bare; claws curved and

sharp ; fore claws (!) very slightly, if at all, webbed ; hind claws (!)

partially webbed, and the external border of the tarsus fringed with

a membrane ; tail stout, compressed laterally, and terminal three-

fourths sharp above, and at the end below terminating in a point.”

Scrurus Nordhoffit and Sciurus eborivorus.—These are only slight

varieties of Scturus Stangeri of Waterhouse; they both have the

characteristic black streak behind the ear. I may observe that the

Common Rat eats ivory.

Sciurus Wilsonii.—This appears to be Sciurus mutabilis of Peters;

it is very nearly allied to Seturus Stangeri, if indeed it be distinct

from that species, only wanting the black streak above referred to;

but Squirrels are exceedingly variable in colour, even when collected

at the same time from the same locality.

Sciurus subalbidus is Sciurus rufobrachium, Waterhouse.

Sciurus rubripes is Sciurus pyrrhopus, F. Cuvier. M. Du Chaillu’s

specimens are brighter-bay on the head and legs than the specimen

64 On M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Adventures in Equatorial Africa’

described by Mr. Waterhouse ; but this is just the character of a more

adult animal.

Sciurus minutus is Sciurus palliatus, Peters, 1852.

Manatus Oweniti is only Manatus senegalensis. The skull is

exactly like M. De Blainville’s figure of the skull of that species in

the French Museum.

The African species is known from the American one by having

the malar bone produced below into a more or less broad rounded

lobe, instead of being straight and without any such lobe, as is the

case in the American skull. The lobe appears to increase in size as

the animal increases in age.

It would thus appear that there is only one new animal out of the

sixteen, and that is referred to a wrong genus, and so described that

it could not be recognized.

A true naturalist—an accurate observer and recorder—may add

much to our knowledge, without procuring any new species, if he

bring information about the habits, manners, and localities of the

animals he observes. Unfortunately, nothing can be more unin-

teresting and unsatisfactory than the information on this head in

M. DuChaillu’s paper on “ the new Mammalia,” or in the ‘ Adven-

tures,’ except as to the Gorilla; and there the author has given his

imagination full swing, and the specimens he brings contradict his

statements. Thus, in his book the Gorilla is represented as advancing

on its hind legs to meet its foes, and it is stated that it was always

shot in the breast; but the skins and skeletons show that they were

shot in the back or the neck, as the animal was retreating on all-

fours, or else in the trees,—which is more consistent with our know-

ledge of its habits, as those who have seen them alive inform me that

they never willingly leave the trees; and I am sorry to say that the

observations on the other animals appear to me equally apocryphal.

The habitat given in the essay as of a most general kind, such as the

head-waters of such or such a river, and the habitat given in the

description of the beast or bird, is often not consistent with that given

in the ‘ Adventures.’ Thus, we are told that Barbatula Duchaillu

is found on the Moonda River; and in the ‘ Adventures’ it is said

to be found in Tsoi Creek, which is on the Gaboon.

The number of animals collected by M. Du Chaillu, as given in

his list, is very small compared with those collected by Messrs.

Rendell, Whitfield, Thompson, Stanger, and Fraser, at different

stations on the west coast of Africa. Each of these naturalists brought

sundry new species of Mammalia, as well as many new birds, from a

much more limited district than M. Du Chaillu professes to have

examined ; and some of them were only amateur collectors: Mr.

Rendell sent skins of birds in such abundance as to render them

quite a drug in the market for years.

M. Du Chaillu is not a good preserver of skins. As soon as the

skin was taken off the larger animals, even the Gorillas, it was stutfed,

as full as it could hold, with straw, dried leaves, and other substances,

and then sewn up: the outer surface dried, but there being no means

by which the internal moisture could escape, many of the skins have

Royal Society. 65

rotted internally, are as tender as blotting-paper, and will scarcely

bear damping without the hair and epidermis peeling off. Skins so

stuffed are very liable to injury in carriage from place to place. It

is this style of stuffing that makes me feel certain they could not have

been prepared far inland; for no one would have adopted such an

inconvenient and dangerous practice if the skins had to be carried for

many miles on the backs of men; and even near the coast it would

have been better if the skins had been spread out flat and allowed to

dry on both sides, and then had been packed in a small space, as is

usual with good collectors. The plan adopted, and the want of suf-

ficient attention afterwards, render his specimens of the larger Mam-

malia of little value for a museum. ‘Thus the beautiful Antelope

(Tragelaphus euryceros) has uo hoofs, and only remnants of ears and

tail. The Buffalo skins want hoofs and tail, and one has no horns ;

and many of the other skins are equally imperfect, and cannot be

stuffed.

The smaller specimens of the Mammalia are in a better state; but

many of these, from constant handling and want of care, are without

one or more limbs, &c. AndI may observe that the Galago, smaller

monkeys, and some of the squirrels are preserved just as they are

usually sent from the native collector, with a stick up their tail, and

not as if they had been preserved by a collector who had received

instructions in taxidermy from M. Verreaux at Paris.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

March 21, 1861.—Major-General Sabine, Treasurer and Vice-

President, in the Chair.

“On the Structure and Growth of the Tooth of Echinus,” by

S. James A. Salter, M.B. Lond., F.L.S., F.G.S.

The author commences his paper by stating that the researches

upon which it is based were made more than four years since, and

then without the knowledge that the structure had been previously

investigated by others.

An abstract of the literature of the subject (contained in very

narrow limits) is then given.

In 1841 Valentin, in Agassiz’s Monograph on the Echinoderms

(Anatomie des Echinodermes), published a description and many

good figures of the minute anatomy and growth of the Echinus-tooth.

Professor Quekett, in his ‘Lectures on Histology’ (1854), referring

to the minute mature anatomy of the organ, states its ultimate struc-

ture to resemble bone and dentine of vertebrata.

Dr. Carpenter, in his work ‘On the Microscope,’ speaks of the

tissue of the tooth as essentially of the same nature as the shell of the

Echinidee generally (1856).

Lastly, Professor W.C. Williamson describes the subject more fully

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 5

66 Royal Society.

than his predecessors, entering into the question of the development

of the tooth both generally and histologically (though apparently in

ignorance of Valentin’s Essay), in a paper on the “ Histology of the

Dermal Tissues,” &c., in the British Journal of Dental Science, 1857.

The coarse anatomy and relations of the Echinus-tooth are then

described, and the question is discussed as to how far the organ

resembles and how far it does not resemble the incisor tooth of a

Rodent mammal, to which it has constantly been likened.

Some remarks then follow on the method of investigation, which

the peculiar physical characters of the structure render very difficult.

Before describing the histology of the mature tooth, the author

premises some succinct remarks upon the several elementary parts

that are formed at its growing extremity, and by which its complex

structure is built up—showing how the shape and plan of these ele-

ments determine the microscopical appearances of the several regions

of the tooth as seen in different sections.

These elementary parts are—(lst) the Primary plates, which con-

sist of a double series of triangular sheets of calcareous matter, and

which constitute the physiological axis of the tooth, about which, and

connected with which, the four secondary elements are developed.

These latter are (2nd) the Secondary plates, lappets of similar cal-

careous sheets attached to the outer edge of the primary plates ; (3rd)

the Flabelliform processes, elaborate reticulations of calcareous fibres

ending in fan-shaped extremities ; (4th) the Keel fibres, certain long

cylindrical rods with club-shaped ends of the same chemical nature,

which pass towards the enteric region of the tooth in their growth ;

and (5th) the Znamel Rods, which are minute very short develop-

ments of the same character, and which are formed in the opposite

direction. Thus far a primary and secondary stage of formation are

represented : a third stage, that of consolidation, now occurs in the

development of (6th) the Soldering particles, multitudes of minute

disks of carbonate of lime which appear over the whole surface of the

previously-formed elementary parts, and by which they are soldered

together, the intervals between these (in a certain sense) constituting

the tubular character of the mature tissue.

The primary plates, secondary plates, and the proximal portion of

the flabelliform processes are stated to constitute the body of the

tooth; the distal extremities of the flabelliform processes the shirtings

of the enteric region of the body of the tooth; the keel fibres wholly

form the keel ; while the short enamel rods compose the thin white

layer on the dorsal surface of the tooth—the enamel.

The histology of the tocth is remarkable as exhibitmg apparent

inconsistencies in different lines of section. A vertical section of the

tooth presents the appearance of vertebrate bone—lacune, canaliculi,

and lamellee ; while a transverse section displays some regions resem-

bling dentine (the body of the tooth), and others having the closest

similitude to an oblique section of the shell of some Mollusca, such

as Pinna.

The author then proceeds to describe in detail and with particularity

the form and progressive growth of the several elements of the tooth

Zoological Society. 67

as they are met with in examining the growing extremity and pro-

ceeding from it towards the mature structure, as long as the elements.

are susceptible of isolation and individual examination. The anatomy

of the soldering particles, and their relation to the production of the

cavitary structure of the tooth, is specially dwelt upon. The solder-

ing particles are supposed to be isolated at first, but as they enlarge

they become connected by a thin film from their upper and under

faces. This occurs before the final consolidation of the tissue, and

before the soldering particles are indissolubly connected with, and

themselves indissolubly connect, the contiguous elements of the tooth.

At this stage these particles are still susceptible of isolation, and they

may be separated en masse, being held in relative position by the

films that connect them. The soldering particles and the connecting

films thus constitute a tubular system, which has an independent

existence before the final consolidation of the tissue ; and this tubular

system is introduced between, and interpolated among the previously

existing elementary parts of the tooth.

The author concludes by expressing a coincidence of opinion with

Dr. Carpenter, that the minute structure of the tooth is essentially of

the same nature as that of the shell of the Echinidz generally.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

February 12, 1861.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

OBSERVATIONS ON THE ANATOMY OF THE ECHINODERMS. By

Tuomas Howarp Stewart, M.R.C.S., F.Z.S.

There are certain points connected with the anatomy of the

Echinoderms which I am anxious to lay before the Society ; and the

more especially do I desire to do so, as I am not able to find any

true and accurate description existing of the very wonderful appara-

tus for the prehension and division of food, which some of the higher

groups of this class possess. I mean higher groups with regard to the

class itself. The animals forming this class, from their organization,

are placed low in the scale of creation, being just above the Polypifera

and below the Annelida; yet we shall find, in the order Kehinotdea

of this class, animals possessing what may be called a splanchnic

or oral skeleton, of so complicated and yet so efficient an arrange-

ment, as cannot fail to make us wonder at the object of its sudden

appearance in the anatomy of animals; nor can we help admiring

the beauty, and wondering at the perfection of the work. Those

who have not searched into the anatomy of these lower forms of life

might be surprised to be told that a creature just above the common

Sea-anemone, with an almost invisible nervous system, and other-

wise very low organization, possesses jaws (or, as I prefer to call the

apparatus, a splanchnic skeleton) of a more complicated arrange-

ment than any other animal in existence, from a simple sponge or

Ameba wp to man himself. This splanchnic skeleton, in Cidaris,

Echinus, and allied genera, is formed of forty separate calcareous

portions, arranged in a conical form, and, as we shall see by de-

68 Zoological Society :—

scription and inspection of the specimens on the table, beautifully

and perfectly articulated together, and having forty separate muscles

to move the teeth in various ways.

If we take up an Echinus, or Sea Urchin as it is commonly called,

and look at the flattened under-side, we see in the centre a circular

part which is membranous, and continued from the corona to the

points of the five protruded teeth. This peristomal membrane is

covered in most of the Hehini (not in our beautiful L. Fleming, how-

ever) with minute, oval, and somewhat irregularly scattered calca-

reous plates, not (as in the rest of the corona) articulated together,

but with intervals between each other, leaving the membrane partly

bare. On these calcareous particles are placed organs called pedi-

cellaria, and also, on some, minute spines, the tubercles for which

may be seen with a lens ; these particles are of various sizes. Around

the teeth, on the peristomal membrane, are situated, ambulacrally,

five pairs of large oval plates, each with a pit excavated in the centre,

and having a minute perforation, over which is placed externally a

modified form of cirrus. Internally an exceedingly smail vessel

comes from each perforation and joins the large longitudinal ambu-

lacral vessel: these plates are also covered with numerous tubercles

for minute pedicellaria. To this series of plates succeeds a soft

circular lip, containing excessively fine particles of lime in a radiating

linear arrangement, not bearing either pedicellaria or spines, and im-

mediately surrounding the protruded points of the sharp, hard, white,

Rodent: like teeth.

Seeing these points of teeth in so humble an animal—and the first

appearance of such, makes one, like a child with a new toy, long

to see the interior—we set to work to open the shell, as erroneously

called, of our Hehinus. We there find, besides the intestines and other

viscera, a complicated conical apparatus surrounding the first part

of the alimentary canal, and enclosing the rest of the teeth (previ-

ously unseen), and having attached to it all the numerous muscles

which act on it. Now it is to this that I principally wish to draw

your attention.

In the first place, I will enumerate the parts which make up these

curious jaws. There are ten triangular pieces, called alveoli, which

when articulated together form five prismatic-shaped sockets for

the five teeth, and all together constitute a conical mass, with the

apex external, formed by the points of the teeth. The apices

of the alveoli are firmly fixed to the peristomal membrane ; but

the lip is loose over the teeth. The bases of the alveolar pairs are

united by wedge-like pieces called fa/ces, five im number, on each

of which is placed an arched portion, divided into two; there are

ten pieces arching over the external surface of the alveoli at the

base, which may be called the epiphyses of the alveoli,—making in

all forty separate parts. The alveoli, when separated, are seen to

be triangular in shape: they have a broad external rounded surface,

presenting a deep hollow excavation ; at the bottom of this is a groove

in which is inserted a muscle. The surfaces opposed to the next pair

of alveoli are finely striated ; and these striae may be seen to be con-

Mr. T. H. Stewart on the Anatomy of the Echinoderms. — 69

tinued as free points, forming a finely toothed margin on the cesopha-

geal border; to each of these surfaces a muscle is attached, passing

from one to that adjoining in the next pair. The remaining surface

presents the half of the groove for the tooth, which is completed by

the other alveolar piece, and also the symphysis that unites the two

portions. The epiphyses arch over the upper or basal part of the

alveoli on their outer borders, and serve as attachments for muscles.

The radii are long, slender, arcuated portions, situated on the upper

part of the oral skeleton between the pairs of epiphyses of the aiveoli

and above the falces: the cesophageal end of each 1s articulated with

the centre of the inner end of the falces; this portion is rounded ;

but just above the point at which they are divided transversely they

are laterally compressed, and here a muscle is inserted ; they are

then rounded again, and end by a flattened and bifurcated free ex-

tremity, forming points for the attachment of the tendons of slender

muscles. The falces are somewhat square portions, which fit accu-

rately between the pairs of alveoli, at their base; the esophageal

end has a deep notch, to the centre of which the radius is articulated,

and on either side of this the cesophageal ligaments are attached.

The teeth, five in number, are in shape somewhat like the incisor

tooth of a Rodent ; they have a hard, triangular, pointed prehensile

end, and towards the root they become gradually soft and friable,

and, when dry, split up easily ito fine silky fibres ; they are covered

at their roots by a loose bag or pouch of the membrane of the peri-

some, which also counects the intervals between the muscles and the

various parts of the splanchnic skeleton. The alveoli and teeth are,

when in natural position, inter-ambulacral, the radii and falces being

ambulacral.

With regard to the numerous muscles supplied to the apparatus,

amounting to forty in number, there are first to be mentioned five

pairs of what may be called protractores, arising from the inter-

ambulacral region of the oral edge of the corona, and inserted into

the upper and lateral borders of the epiphyses of the alveoli, and

into a groove on the external surface of the alveoli themselves : their

office is thus plainly seen, when acting together, to be to protrude

the points of the teeth—or as protractors ; and when acting singly,

to draw the teeth to one side or another. There are five pairs of

muscles arising from the inner surface of the auricular arches, and

inserted into the oral ends or apices of the alveoli, on the inner side of

these; they are obviously retractors (retractores), and antagonistic

in their action to the preceding set. Another set of five pairs of

slender muscles arises immediately in front of the protractor group,

by a thin, narrow common origin, and terminates by two slender

tendons which pass obliquely to be inserted into the bifurcated free

ends of the radii. These are the radial muscles, or radiales: their

action is to bring the points of the teeth together, and in opposition

to the next group of five (not pairs), which pass from one radius to

another internally and parallel with the epiphyses of the alveoli, and

assume, when connected with the five radil, a pentagonal form on the

upper part of the conical oral skeleton : these are the interradiales,

70 Zoological Society :—

and act so as to separate the points of the five teeth. But there are

yet five more muscles, of great importance to the object of this paper:

these pass from one alveolar pair to another, bemg attached to their

serrated surfaces as short, coarse individual fibres: they are the

interalveolar muscles, and their action is to move the points of

the teeth on each other in cutting the food. Whena muscle is fixed

into a bone or hard substance, there is generally (I believe, always) a

mark left of that attachment; and this is the cause of these alveoli

being serrated as described. They are said by anatomists to be grind-

ing-surfaces ; but this cannot be, when the food cannot get near them,

and they are covered by muscles. When we examine this oral appa-

ratus ina fresh state, we find that the cesophagus is most firmly fixed

around the apices of the alveoli internally, where they are themselves

attached to the peristomal membrane ; and when the teeth protrude,

the cesophagus then takes its course through the centre of the conical

oral apparatus, being borne up by the five pairs of ligaments, each of

which passes as a broad band from the commencement of the ceso-

phagus, and is attached to the bifurcated inner ends of the falces.

Now, if the alveoli on their serrated surface or border were used to

grind the food, how is the food to get to them ? It must pass through

the cesophagus, and thence to the rest of the alimentary canal ; and

for it to get near the alveoli, the alveoli must grind the cesophagus

itself. We may as well call the muscular impression on the shell of

an oyster or any other bivalve, or that caused by the impression of

muscles on our own bones, a grinding-surface, as say that the alveoli

of the Hehinus are grinding-organs.

In the different genera that I have had the opportunity of exa-

mining, I find that there are certain peculiarities which might almost

form generic characters.

Cidaris differs from Echinus in the form of the tooth: in trans-

verse section the tooth of Cidaris is semicircular or boat-shaped ;

whilst the tooth of Hchinus is somewhat T-shaped, having a ridge

running down the inner surface; the alveoli in Cidaris are more

obscurely serrated on their opposed surfaces and cesophageal border

than in any other genus; and the epiphyses of the alveoli do not

arch over and meet in Cidaris, as they do in Echinus ; and in

Cidaris the falces and radii are also shorter than in Echinus.

In Diadema the shape of the tooth is like that of Cidaris; the

alveoli are serrated on the opposed surfaces as well as on the ceso-

phageal border, and the serrations of the border are very long and

fine ; at the basal end of the symphysis on each individual alveolus

is a long hamular process, enlarged slightly into a flat free end, and

the basal border of the alveolus is long, which also necessitates the

epiphyses being lengthened. These epiphyses do not arch over, but

are like those of Cidaris ; the falees and radii are more like those of

Echinus. Jn the genus Acrocladia and Echinometra, at the end of

the symphyses of the alveoli, there is a sharp, and in some a very

long and delicate styliform process, and one also corresponding from

the epiphyses; these support the teeth in position: they do not

exist at all in Cidaris, and are very rudimentary in Ecehinus. The

Mr. T. H. Stewart on the Anatomy of the Echinoderms. 71

auricule of Cidaris do not form an arch, as they do in Lchinus, Dia-

dema, and other genera.

The oral skeleton of Clypeaster is a modification of that of

LEchinus, but more simple. The Ophiuride have also a decided oral

apparatus, differentiated from the other calcareous portions of their

skeleton ; it is a decidedly modified form of the splanchnic skeleton

of Echinus. They have alveoli somewhat like those of Clypeaster ;

a perforated oblong plate is situated perpendicularly at the syimphyses

of these alveoli; and here are situated a number of small, square,

chisel-shaped teeth, translucent and sharp at their free end, and thick

and opake at the attached end or root: there are five of these on

each of the plates, and their points can meet so as to close the oral

orifice. The Goniasters and the Astcrine also, by means of their

oral spines, can completely prevent the egress of food once taken

into the stomachal cavity. The Solasters have beautiful fasciculated

spines around the mouth; but they only partially or very slightly

close the orifice, which in this Startish is very capacious. The

Urasters have five bundles, not quite closing the mouth.

There are some other points to be mentioned with regard to the

antambulacral or anal ring of plates in the Eechinide. This ring

of plates is all in the Echinus that answers to the upper or ant-

ambulacral integument in the Star-fish.

The number of plates forming this part of the corona is ten,—five

situated interambulacrally, 7. e. one at the anal end of each inter-

ambulacrum ; and five ambulacrally, or one at the end of each am-

bulacrum. The first are known as the genital plates ; they are some-

what triangular in shape, with a semicircular border towards the

peripygial membrane; these plates have a perforation for the exit

of the generative products. Intermediately between these genital

plates in the anal ring and at the anal end of the ambulacral series

are much smaller triangular plates: these are called “ocular plates;”’

but as the Hchinus has no eye, it is erroneous so to call them, and

therefore I propose the name of “‘znter-genital”’ for them. At the

point furthest from the anus they have a minute perforation ; now

to this perforation can be very readily traced the longitudinal ambu-

lacral vessels that are placed on a raised edge in the centre of each

ambulacrum, and terminate at this orifice in the inter-genital plates,

which, no doubt, is the orifice of exit of the fluid used in the ambu-

latory system after it has circulated in the body and done its service

and is no longer of any use. The anus in Hchinus is excentric; in

Cidaris it is centric.

In connexion with the position of the Hchinoidea in the animal

series, it is interesting to know that, as in the class of polyps below

them, there are spicula scattered loosely through their tissues, as well

as agglomerated ones forming their corona. I have found spicula in

the fleshy tubes of the cirri, in the membranous madreporic canal,

_in the generative organs, in the fleshy part of the stem of the pedi-

cellaria, and, very curiously, along the border of a spine that I have

mounted in longitudinal section for microscopic observation. These

spicula are much like those in some Sponges, except that in Lehinus

72 Zoological Society :—

they are formed of carbonate of lime, whilst those of the Sponges

are of silica.

In Diadema they take a somewhat triradiate form.

In Comatula also there are detached spicula in the internal mem-

brane of the perisome, which, when mounted in Canada balsam, form

beautiful polarizing objects.

The higher forms of Echinoderms, such as the Holothuriada, have

their skeleton formed entirely of scattered spicula, except the oral

ring ; in each species the spicula are of a peculiar form: and all

microscopists know the wonderful anchor-shaped spicula and plates

in Synapéa, and the curious wheels of Myriotrochus and Chirodota.

Feb. 26, 1861.—John Gould, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.

On soME POINTS RELATING TO THE Hapits AND ANATOMY

OF THE OCEANIC AND OF THE FRESHWATER Ducks, AND

ALSO OF THE Hare (LEPUS TIMIDUS) AND OF THE RaBBIT

(L. CUNICULUS), IN RELATION TO THE QuEsTION or Hy-

BRipismM. By Epwarps Crisp, M.D., F.Z.S., erc.

This communication was suggested by the exhibition at our last

meeting, by Mr. Bartlett, of four hybrid ducks between the Summer

Duck (4. sponsa) of North America, the Pochard (Muligula ferina),

and the Ferrngifious Duck (Fuligula nyroea). Mr. Bartlett thought

that the progeny of these hybrids would be prolific. In the discussion

which followed concerning these birds, I expressed my belief that

the hybrid between the hare and the rabbit was a much more re-

markable occurrence, taking the habits and the anatomy of the ani-

mals into account, than that of a cross between an oceanic and a

freshwater duck. From this opinion several of the members dissented.

It will now be my objeet to make a fair investigation of this

matter ; and as the question of hybridism is one becoming daily of

greater importance, I thmk that our time will not be unprofitably

occupied, more especially as the comparisons I am about to institute

wiil, I think, furnish some matters of physiological interest.

And first, of the Ducks ; and I speak chiefly of British ducks. In

this family of birds there is, for the most part, a great general resem-

blance, whether we look to their habits or to their anatomy. They

have been divided into the Ceeanic and Freshwater ducks; but it must

be observed that they both frequent the sea, and also the freshwater

rivers, although the first-named ducks are more limited to the ocean,

to which their structural peculiarities render them better adapted.

Their flesh, as regards flavour, has the same character, although

modified somewhat by the nature of the feod. In the sexual * dif-

ferences of colour (excepting the genus Tadorna) there is a great

general resemblance ; and the same may be said, as far as we know,

of the period of incubation. The eggs, comparatively speaking,

both as regards number and appearance, are very uniform. Their ni-

dification, too, including the abstraction of down from the body of

* [do not speak of the changes of plumage in the oceanic ducks, because we

have yet much to learn respecting this matter.

Dr. E. Crisp on the Anatomy of the Anatidee. 73

the female, is nearly of the same kind; and the nature of their food,

both animal and vegetable, is very similar. Of animal food the

oceanic and diving ducks obtain a greater variety, including univalve

and bivalve shells ; but some of the freshwater ducks (so called), as

the Shoveller (Anas clypeata), obtain a large quantity of these, as I

have verified in several instances by dissection.

If we look to their internal organization, we have here likewise a

great general resemblance. The lungs, heart, gullet, gizzard, intes-

tines and their appendices—the pancreas, spleen, kidneys, and oil-

glands—have nearly all the same character.

I have placed on the table the sterna of twenty-two different spe-

cies of ducks, and likewise the tracheee of nearly all the species of our

British ducks ; and it will be seen that, with the exception of the

Common Scoter (Anas nigra) and the Surf Scoter (4. perspicillata),

the lower part of the air-tube is furnished with a bony enlarge-

ment, more or less complete in the different species of oceanic ducks,

and affording in these a greater variation as to form: thus, in the

King Duck (4. spectabilis) and in the Eider (4. mollissima) this

protuberance is without membranous divisions, as in the freshwater

ducks; and the same may be said of the Velvet Scoter (4. fusca) ;

but the enlargement in the air-tube of this bird is seated some distance

above the bronchi.

In Yarrell’s ‘British Birds,’ vol. ii. pp. 148, 202, descriptions

are given of the freshwater and oceanic ducks. The characteristics

of the former are said to be length of neck and wings, round tarsi,

unlobated and free hind toe. ‘In habits they may be stated gene-

rally as frequenting fresh water, but passing much of their time on

land, feeding in ditches and about the shallow margins of pools, on

aquatic plants, insects, worms, and occasionally on small fish, taking

their food at or near the surface, possessing great powers of flight,

but seldom diving unless pursued. Of their internal parts, the

stomach is in the greatest degree muscular, forming a true gizzard ;

the intestines long ; the ceecal appendages from 6 to 9 inches in

length in the larger birds, and decreasing only in proportion to the

size of the species. Of the bones it may be observed that the ribs

are short, the angle formed by the union of the first pair on each

side extending but little beyond the line of the posterior edge of the

sternum ; the keel of the breast-bone is deep, affording great extent

of surface for the attachment of large and powerful pectoral muscles ;

the enlargement at the bottom of the trachea in all of them is of

bone only. The males of this species are further remarkable for

becoming for a time during summer more or less like the females,”

&e.

At page 202, in speaking of the oceanic ducks, their food is said

to be ‘fish, shelled mollusea, crustacea, and marine insects, but little

or no vegetable production. Their powers of flight moderate, and

their walk embarrassed, from the backward position of their legs.

Of their soft parts, the cesophagus is capable of great dilation ; the

stomach is a muscular gizzard, but the internal cavity is large, and

the sides comparatively thin. The ribs are elongated, and the keel

74 Zoological Society :—

of the breast-bone decreases in depth in those species which in their

habits most resemble the Merganser.”

In the above account there are several inaccuracies. Thus, the giz-

zard in many of the diving ducks, taking the weight of the bird into

consideration, is quite as muscular as in the freshwater ducks ; in-

deed the nature of their food requires this provision. I have not

found either the above-mentioned difference in the cesophagus or in

the length of the alimentary canal and appendices. The oceanic

ducks, moreover, take a large amount of vegetable food ; and the pro-

portional size of the pectoral muscles in many of them is quite as great

as in the freshwater ducks. The keel of the sternum, too, in some, is as

deep ; indeed the sterna of two of the ducks in question (the Summer

Duck and the Ferruginous) bear in every respect a great resemblance ;

but to bring this matter to a more practical bearing, let me take

eight ducks that I have recently dissected (four oceanic and four

freshwater), by way of comparison of the length of the intestinal

tubes. The appendices are included in the length of the canal.

Length of | Length of

Name. Weight. |alimentary; appen- |

canal. dices,

oz. ft. in in.

Scaup! (as marta), Vcc. cccsaoctoue: 27 (ao, 13

Golden-eye (4. clangula) .....1..sseceeeee. 31 5.68 10

Rochandi(CAeenzna) masnascocceeecceereecies: 37 a 0) | 4

Common Scoter (4. nigra) ....2+.-.465 + 382 6 0 | 3

Shoveller (4. clypeata).........ces.ssseoees 20 5 7 6

Bintaill Ava cuta)eorecsusdcdeasecccesnsce: 36 5 3 12

Wild Duck (4. boschas) ........0.0..0.4.. 42 ie 2 10

Garganey Teal (4. querquedula) ......... 13 5 8 3

In twenty skeletons of different species of ducks that I have lately

examined, I find that all have fourteen cervical vertebree, seven cau-

dal, and nine pairs of ribs, with the exception of the Summer Duck

(Anas sponsa) and the Anas ceruleata: these have only eight ribs ;

but I scarcely need say that more than one specimen must be exa-

mined to ascertain whether this is the normal number.

Time will not allow me to touch upon the minor differences, ex-

ternal and internal, which apply more or less to all families of birds.

Speaking generally, the short, thick-set, rounded form of the oceanic

duck, its short wings and neck, shorter and flatter tarsi, lobated

hind toe, more elastic breast-feathers, and the greater quantity * of

grey down upon the skin, will serve at once to distinguish it. In-

ternally the form of the lower part of the air-tube in the male, the

wider and shorter sternum, in many instances with a less developed

keel, and the form of the pelvis, are for the most part sufficiently

characteristic ; but they are none of them, I think, as regards the

question at issue, of special importance.

* The Summer Duck (4. sponsa) has as complete a covering of grey down as

any of the oceanic ducks that I have examined, and in this respect it differs from

all the British freshwater ducks that have come under my notice.

pi aaa

Dr. E. Crisp on Hybridism among the Leporines. 75

One of my objects has been to point out some of the errors (as I

believe) that generally prevail respecting portions of the anatomy of

the oceanic ducks, and to show that several of the distinctions made

are not well-founded. In my concluding paper * ‘“ On the Presence

or Absence of Air in the Bones of Birds,” I hope to exhibit other

differences, not before recorded, respecting the absence of air in the

humeri, and the muscular arrangement of the air-cells in some of

the Sea-ducks (so called).

But lastly, as to the inquiry whether these hybrid ducks between

the Summer Duck, the Pochard, and the Ferruginous Duck are likely

to breed together as suggested by Mr. Bartlett, I have no hesitation,

looking to their anatomy, in which there is a great general resem-

blance, to answer the question in the affirmative ; but whether the

progeny of these hybrids will also be prolific, is a matter that time

only can determine.

I now come to the more interesting part of my subject, viz. that

of the Leporines—hybrids, so called, between the hare and the rabbit.

It has been stated that M. Rouy, of Angouléme, has bred for the

market a thousand of these Leporines yearly—that they are fertile

both with the hare and the rabbit, and with each other. I have

written to M. Rouy, but up to the present time I have received no

answer. It is reported that the cross is effected by keeping the

animals together when very young. In the Society’s Collection there

are now several of these Leporines, and two of them have litters of

young; but whether they are of the first cross it is difficult to deter-

mine. The adult animals have a hare-like character ; they are large,

weighing about 5 lbs., with long ears and long hind legs ; but this

description will equally apply to some varieties of the rabbit. I have,

however, carefully examined the fur (microscopically and otherwise);

and about the hare-like character of this I think there cannot be a

question. The hair is long, and has the same party-coloured ap-

pearance (black and fawn) as in the hare—a peculiarity that I have

not seen in any variety of the rabbit. The disinclination of the male

for copulation is another feature very unlike the character of the

rabbit. Of the two females mentioned, one has five young ones, and

the other two: of the former litter two are black ; of the latter both

are grey: they are born blind, are wild, and, unlike the tame rabbit,

shriek when handled. The female makes her nest of down, and covers

her young. Mr. Bartlett has kindly given me one of his young Lepo-

rines, about three and a half months old, for examination. It was

bred between the male Leporine from Paris and a common black

rabbit. It weighed 3lbs. 1] oz. Its fur and most of its external

characters partook chiefly of those of the rabbit ; and the same may

be said of its visceral anatomy : the trachea, lungs, and heart are com-

paratively small ; the length of the alimentary canal 17 feet 63 inches.

The flesh was white, and in flavour like that of the rabbit.

With the above I have examined two hares and two wild rabbits,

male and female, and I have weighed ten adult specimens of each ;

the average weight of the hares was 6 lbs. 11 oz., that of the rabbits

* See P. Z.S. 1857, pp. 9, 215.

76 Zoological Society —

3 lbs. 0z. By way of comparison I have taken a hare weighing

7 lbs. and a rabbit weighing 3 lbs. 5 oz. I have measured and

weighed every part of importance, but I need only mention some of

the comparisons :—Brain of hare 210 grains, eye 75 grains, lungs

684 grains, heart (bloodless) 655 grains, trachea very iarge, length

of alimentary canal 18 feet. Brain of rabbit 125 grains, eye 35 grains,

lungs 193 grains, heart (bloodless) 119 grains, trachea very small,

alimentary canal 15 feet 1 inch. I may remark bere that I have

sometimes found the intestinal tube in the hare (probably in young

specimens) much shorter than that before mentioned. I have com-

pared the spermatozoa, the blood-corpuscles, and the various viscera

not mentioned above, and I find no important difference in them.

As regards the skeleton, I have been unable to discover any ap-

preciable difference, except in its size and in the length of the hind

extremities ; but in the Museum of the College of Surgeons there is

a skeleton of the Lop-eared Rabbit (Preparation 1949); and if the

posterior limbs are compared with those of the hare (Prep. 1914),

the resemblance will be found to be very great.

In taking a retrospect of the anatomy of these animals we find a

great similarity ; the interesting and important differences are in the

heart, lungs, and trachea. These I pointed out in 1854, in a paper

read before the London Physiological Society, “On the Weight,

Form, Size of the Cavities, and Thickness of the Parietes of the Heart

in the Vertebrate Animals*.’’ On referring to the weights of the

above-named organs, it will be seen that the proportions are very re-

markable. Thus, the heart of the hare (and I speak from the exami-

nation of many specimens) is nearly five times the weight of that of

the rabbit ; the lungs are nearly four times as heav Vis Bal the calibre

of the trachea three or four times as ereat ; the rings of the air-

tube are about the same number in both.

But it must be remembered that these are differences in degree,

and not in Aznd, and may be explained to some extent by the habits

of the animal. The comparative swiftness and durability of speed of

the hare require a larger and stronger circulating organ; and the

same remark will apply to the respiratory apparatus. If, however,

we have this similarity of structure, in many respects (as is well

known) the habits of the animals are widely different. The period

of gestation in the hare is said to be a month, that of the wi/d rabbit

three weeks; but I am not acquainted with any reliable evidence

upon this subject. ‘The young of the rabbit are naked and blind ;

whilst those of the hare see, and have a hairy covering at birth ; the

number of young in the hare is from two to four, that of the rabbit

from four to seven (early in the spring I have generally found four).

The rabbit burrows, takes down from its body, covers its young and

leaves them at night; whilst the hare (English) seldom, unless hard

pressed, will go to omit Without poimting out minor differences,

I have said enough to lead some to suppose that my first impression

was correct, viz. ‘that the cross between the hare and the rabbit was

a more extraordinary one than that between the ducks in question.

* Lancet, 1854.

Mr. J. A. Stewart on Asteronyx Loveni. 77

But a closer investigation leads me at once to acknowledge my error ;

for, looking especially to the comparative anatomy, and believing, as

I do, that time and circumstances may produce essential alterations

in the habits and in the external form, colour, and size of animals,

I think that there are more unstable and far-fetched theories in phy-

siology than the belief that the hare and the rabbit may have been

originally one and the same animal,

March 12, 1861.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

DescripTION oF AsTERONYX Loventr, Miu. rer Troscu.,

A NEw Britisu SrarrisH. By Joun A. Stewart, New

CoLLeGE, EDINBURGH.

This fine Starfish belongs to the Furyalee. It is the second spe-

cies of this division of the Ophiuride which has been noticed in the

British seas ; and it is the more interesting as it is a form interme-

diate between the already known species (Astrophyton scutatum,

Link) and the simple-rayed Ophiure, having the prehensile scaleless

arms, and the radiating body-ribs of the other Huryalea, joimed with

the undivided arms of the Ophiure. As in Astrophyton, it wants

the mouth-plates between the origin of the rays, but has instead a

strong calcareous bar uniting the bases of the two neighbouring arms.

The two genera have also the madreporiform tubercle on the under

surface in one of the interbrachial angles nearest the mouth. The

genus Trichaster is generally placed between Astrophyton and Aster-

onyx, but it has the interbrachial mouth-plates, and wants the ma-

dreporiform tubercle ; indeed it seems scarcely separable from Ophio-

scolex, except in possessing prehensile divided arms, and would per-

haps be more correctly placed by the side of this genus among the

true Ophiure.

The specimen now exhibited was found in Loch Torridon in Ross-

shire, in the summer of 1859. I took it from the deep-sea lines

which had been set in a part of the loch 9 fathoms deep and having

a rocky bottom. [Koren records this species as occurring on the

coasts of Norway at a depth of from 50 to 150 fathoms (Nyt Maga-

zin fiir Naturvidenskaberne, vol. ix. p. 96).

The specimen from which Miller and Troschel’s description was

taken is in the Museum at Stockholm. It was found at Bohuslan,

near Hammerfest, Norway.

Description of Asteronyx Loveni, Mill. § Trosch.

The body is pentangular. The skin, which covers the body and

arms, is naked, without scales or granules. On the upper surface

of the body, covered by the skin, are ten radiating ribs in subparallel

pairs; they rise from the margin of the body, on either side of the

arms, and, passing inwards, unite, leaving a small central portion of

the disk free ; they are cartilaginous and flat, with a slight depressed

central groove: very much reduced in size, they are continued on

the under surface of the body, along the margin of the arms, to the

genital openings.

78 Zoological Society.

The mouth is five-radiate, and placed in the centre of the under-

surface of the disk, in the midst of the origin of the arms; a strong

osseous bar, taking the place of the interbrachial plate of the Ophiure,

unites the bases of the arms, and forms a solid ring round the mouth ;

the five bars give origin to as many calcareous cones, which passing

inwards nearly meet in the centre ; the intervening spaces form the

five-radiate mouth. Articulated to the cones are a number of spines,

which increase in number and length towards the apex ; behind the

base of the cone, in the angle of each interbrachial space, are placed

two genital openings; the madreporiform tubercle also occupies the

angle of one of these spaces.

Miscellaneous. 79

The arms are convex above, and quite flat on the under surface ;

they are composed of narrow calcareous joints, each of which is

furnished with appendages on the inferior angles; on the second

joint from the base of the arm a single short spine appears on either

side; before the arm leaves the disk, the number increases to three

or four, the one on the inner side being longer than the others ;

these spines are articulated to calcareous processes, with socket de-

pressions for the insertion of the ball-joint of the spines ; the pro-

cesses are scarcely visible at first, but increase in size, until, beyond

the middle of the arm, their margin supplies space for the attach-

ment of no fewer than twelve very short spines. The inner spine gra-

dually increases in length from the base of the arm until it reaches

its maximum about 2 inches from the disk ; soon thereafter it begins

to decrease, and continues until it becomes of the same size as the

others. This long slender spine is directed inwards on the flat under-

side of the arm, and reaches at its greatest length fully two-thirds

across; it is covered on its summit with a number of recurved

spikelets. The second spine is slightly compressed towards the sum-

mit, where, on its inner margin, it is furnished with a few spikelets

in a single series. When the animal is alive, a thin membrane covers

the whole of the spines, as in other Echinodermata ; but in dried spe-

cimens this is scarcely discernible.

Two series of tentacle-pores run along the sides of the arms—one

pore to each joint, placed near to and in aline with the spines. They

can be easily traced for 2 inches or so along the length of the arm ;

but whether they continue much further it is difficult to say from

the dried specimen. Two of these pores occur at the origin of the

arms within the calcareous ring surrounding the mouth.

The breadth of the body is 12 inch. The most perfect arm in

the specimen is 12 inches long ; but as this has been twice, perhaps

more frequently, broken and repaired, it is probable that its true

length would be at least 2 inches more. The relation of the body

to the arms is thus as | to 9.

In the accompanying drawing (see woodcut, p. 78) the whole

animal is represented at about half the natural size, and the upper

surface of the disk at the size of life. Fig. 1 shows the under sur-

face of a ray about 2 inches from the disk; fig. 2 the upper surface

of the same ray ; fig. 3 the under surface, towards the extremity of

the ray ; and fig. 4 one of the large inner spines magnified.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Pediculi infesting the different Races of Man.

Mr. ANDREW Murray, the Secretary of the Horticultural Society,

has lately read a paper before the Royal Society of Edinburgh on

this subject. He confines himself to the study of the true Pediculi,

including two species, viz. P. capitis and P. vestimenti, and proves

that the pretended P. tabescentium is only P. vestimenti. He ob-

serves, “As to colour, I find that there is a considerable difference.

The coloured races of man have correspondingly coloured parasites...

80 Miscellaneous.

As to form, there is not so much scope for difference... Using these

as characters, then, it is impossible to deny that there are tolerably

well-marked differences between the parasites of different races ; and

as in several of these races I have had the benefit of a large series

of specimens, I am able to add that these differences are coustant.”’

«There remains the question, what is the value of these differences

as bearing upon the unity of the human species? I am bound to

confess that I think it leaves it exactly where it was before. I think

I may say I have satisfactorily proved that there are differences, and

that these differences are constant and permanent: that is, no doubt,

something. But, unluckily, these differences are most singularly

similar to the differences in the races whose unity is the question in

dispute, and to solve which this evidence has been adduced... To

attempt to draw any deduction from these differences in the Pedicult

would therefore, as it appears to me, be something like begging the

whole question.” —Trans. Royal Soc. Edinb. 1861.

On a new Species of Fish belonging to the Genus Pagrus.

By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER.

Pacrus Bocacu, Lowe.

; =. A. =. Iu. lat. Gosy Li transye 7/172

The greatest depth of the body is below the fourth dorsal spine,

where it is one-third of the total length ; the length of the head is

one-fourth of it. The diameter of the eye equals the width of the

interorbital space, is one-fourth of the length of the head, and two-

thirds of that of the snout. ‘The preeorbital is longer than high, and -

higher than the orbit. There are six series of rather narrow scales

between the preeorbital and the angle of the preeoperculum. Molar

teeth in two series,—those of the outer series being conical, pointed,

and much larger than those of the inner series. The third, fourth,

and fifth dorsal spines are produced, flexible (in immature specimens) ;

the second and third anal spines of nearly equal length and strength,

one-third of the length of the head. The pectoral extends on to the

vertical from the first soft anal ray, and its length is contained three

and a half times in the total; the ventral reaches to the anal fin.

Silvery, with red, shming golden stripes along the series of scales ;

a dark-claret spot on the back beneath the fifth, sixth, seventh, and

eighth dorsal rays, extendig on the membrane of the fin ; a smaller

spot on the upper part of the axil; the spious dorsal, caudal, anal,

and ventral fins with the margin blackish. Length 92 inches.

Hab. Sea of Lisbon.

This fish forms a new addition to the European fauna. It has

been sent to the British Museum by the Rey. R. T. Lowe in a fine

collection of fishes made at Lisbon. He proposes to call it after

Dr. Bocage, of the Lisbon Museum, in case it should prove to be a

new form, and writes:—‘‘ It grows very large; I saw one which

was 2 feet 10 inches long, and was said to weigh more than 16 lbs.

Its head was bright red or vermilion. The elongate dorsal spines are

only a conspicuous character in young examples.” —Proc. Zool. Soc.

Nov. 13, 1860.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES. }

No. 44. AUGUST 1861.

IX.—On the Sexual Life of Plants, and Parthenogenesis. By Dr.

H. Karsten, Lecturer on Botany at the University of Berlin*.

[Plates IX. A, X. & XI.]

THE experience of past ages, that certain plants only. produce

fruit and fertile seed when two are grown together, laid the first

ground for the doctrine of the sexuality of plants. The Arab

writers, about 900 years after Christ, first drew particular atten-

tion to the phenomenon, and recognized its analogy to animal

nature. The cultivation of the Date-palm, the Pistacio, of the

Carica Papaya, &c., led observers to the knowledge of the pur-

pose of the pollen and ovules in the development of seeds.

But Clusius was the first botanist who pointed out distinctly

that those plants of the Carica Papaya bearing stamens were

the male, whilst, in accordance with the prevalent popular views,

he called those which bore the fruit the female.

John Ray, who first remarked the fixed constancy in the

number of the carpels (a fact employed at the present day, since

the time of Jussieu, as the basis of the natural classification of

the vegetable kingdom), arrived, after numerous experiments

and observations, at the conclusion that the anthers of male

plants were indispensable to the female in the production of

germs.

The scientific foundation of the doctrine of the sexuality of

plants was further advanced by our distinguished fellow-country-

man, Rudolph Jacob Camerarius, Professor in Tubingen. Ca-

merarius supplied by his researches the groundwork for that

first logically-contrived system of plants which, thirty years

later, Linnzus gave to his contemporaries.

* Translated by J. T. Arlidge, A.B., M.B. &c., from the original memoir

communicated by the Author, to whose kindness we are likewise indebted

for the use of the original plates.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Pol. vii. 6

82 Dr. 1. Karsten on the Sexual Lafe of

By the labours of Burkard, Morland, C. J. Geoffroy, Bradley,

Vaillant, Blair, and other observers, the sexual relations of plants

were in various ways so elucidated, that, to the methodical mind

of the great Swedish naturalist, and by means of his own nu-

merous and accurate observations, their proofs were complete

and multiplied. Indeed, he clearly proved that the female

plants of Cannabis sativa, when carefully protected from the

access of the pollen, produced no seeds.

The views of Tournefort and Pontedera, based upon some

fallacious observations, respecting the importance and purpose

of the anthers, failed to invalidate the antagonistic facts adduced

by Linnzus and Dillenius.

The researches of Needham (1745) and Gleichen (1781) on

the structural relations between the pollen and stigma, as well as

the successful attempts of Ko6lreuter to generate bastard forms

by scattering the pollen of other plants on the stigma, contri-

buted most valuable support in favour of the doctrine of the

sexuality of plants.

The inexact observations of F. J. Schelver and Henschel were

insufficient to cast a suspicion upon the results obtained by

Camerarius, Linnzus, Kolreuter, and others.

The hypothesis of the sexuality of plants entered on a new

stage as a consequence of the labours of the distinguished ana-

tomists of this century. The elongation of the pollen-cells was

first observed by Amici in 1823; and Brongniart subsequently

witnessed, in several plants, the prolongation of tubes from the

pollen adherent to the stigma, and the extrusion of correspond-

ing tubules from the orifice (mouth) of the ovules. The latter

he presumed to be conducting tubes, through which the fructi-

fying contents of the pollen-tubes (for, like Needham, he imagined

that these tubes burst within the condueting tissue of the style)

were conveyed to the embryonic sac, discovered by Malpighi to

be present within the ovules. Amici followed the pollen-tubes,

as is illustrated by the communication presented by Mirbel,

from the pollen-corpuscle, through the conducting tissue (ob-

served by Malpighi, as early as 1675, in Monocotyledons) of the

canal of the style and of the embryo, to that little aperture in the

seed (discovered by Grew in 1671), the mouth of the ovule

(sce named by Turpim the micropyle), ito which this con-

scientious inquirer, moreover, saw it enter. This was confirma-

tory of the idea started by Samuel Morland (1703), that the

pollen descended through the style into the ovary, and there

entered the micropyle of the ovules. In this phenomenon we

also find the true explanation of the fact recorded by Richard

in 1811, that fibres grew from within the ovules of Blyaa

Auberti.

Plants, and Parihenogenesis. 83

Robert Brown, between 1831 and 1833, repeated and con-

firmed, to the fullest extent, the discovery of Amici in the case

of the families of Orchidacez and Asclepiadaceze. Amici, be-

sides, very correctly showed that the elongation of the inner

coat of the pollen-grains (usually regarded as simply an act of

extension) was effected by a process of growth at the expense of

the fluid supplied by the surrounding conducting cellular tissue.

The end of the pollen-tube in contact with the ovule Schleiden

followed and traced into its tissue, and came to the conviction

that, in a large number of plants, the primary formation of the

embryo takes place in the interior of this intruded sac of the

pollen.

Horkel, Wydler, and, in part, Meyen, accepted Schleiden’s

views ; and Schacht, in his extended prize essay sent to the

Royal Netherlands Institute, contributed a large number of

proofs in support of Schleiden’s discovery. Repeated experi-

ments and investigations that I undertook also caused me to

side in general with this observer, although I held the opinion

of Meyen and Brongniart to be generally true, that only the

union of the contents of the two heterogeneous cells—viz. of the

pollen-cell and of the embryonic sac—is necessary, according to

the osmotic capacity of the membranes concerned (at one time

of the pollen tube, at another of the embryonic sac) or through

the union of these two histological elements, to give rise to the

development of a new individual.

In the mean time, Griffith (im 1835, at Calcutta) saw, in

Santalum album and in Osyris, the outgrowth of the embryonic

sac, in the form of a tube of greater or less length, from the

naked ovules as far outwards as the funiculus. The develop-

ment of the plant-germ only proceeded when the pollen-tube

entered within this open and freely-exposed cavity of the em-

bryonic sac. On the other hand, in Viscum the germ appeared

to him to take its origin in the pollen-tube itself.

In 1846, Amici, Mohl, and Hoffmeister pronounced them-

selves decidedly in favour of the opinion that the germ never

originates within the pollen-tube, but by the enlargement of one

of the cells floating freely in the fluid of the embryo-sac, after

the pollen-tube has so extended itself as to reach to the vicinity

of that sac.

Subsequently to these different interpretations as put forward

by various able observers, Schleiden suggested the probability

that the opinion first advanced by Brongniart might in many

cases be true, and that the germ took its rise from the conjuga-

tion of the pollen-tube with a pre-existing embryo-vesicle. At

the same time the last-named naturalist, and, at a later period,

Radlkofer, and, last of all, Schacht, from his observations in

Gx

84, Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of

Madeira on Gladiolus segetum, advocated the opinion of Amici

and Mohl with reference to the production of the embryo, as

exclusively correct.

Not one of these anatomists called in question the theory

of the sexual origin of plants put forward by Camerarius and

Linneus. Their views differed only on the question whether

the rudiments of the new being were commenced exclusively

within the embryo-sac, or exclusively within the pollen-tube, or

by the united action of the two organs, after the manner of the

conjugation of the Confervee. The majority of botanists certainly

incline towards the opinion that the basis of the young embryo

is furnished solely by the germinal vesicles contained within the

embryo-sac, and never by the pollen-cell, whose contents serve

no other purpose than that of its fructification. Moreover, the

plants which Linneus cautiously named Cryptogamia have been

of late years for the most part proved to be Phanerogamia ; for,

in 1848, Suminski, by observations first made on the thalli of

Ferns, showed that those organs which Hedwig, in the case of

Mosses, had rightly intimated to be anthers and pistils, actually

performed the functions of such structures in Ferns; and since

then, in 1850, I sent from Venezuela to Prof. Ehrenberg, as

Secretary of the Berlin Academy, the first part of the history of

the fructification of an Alga, which confirmed the idea of Nageli

respecting the sexual nature of the two sorts of stalked branches

remarked by Vaucher. These two observations together made

us acquainted with the extreme forms of the fructifymg organs

among the Cryptogamia: namely, in the one case the motory

apparatus, which is to be compared to the extine of the pollen,

is developed pre-eminently ; in the other case the cell, which is

comparable with the intine of the pollen, attams the maximum

development. Still, in both cases, the latter is always present as

the special fructifying organ —overlooked, it is true, by many

observers, either because, in cellular Cryptogamia, they considered

it to be an integral part of the spiral fibres producing the mo-

tions, or because, in the vascular Cryptogamia, they examined

spiral fibres from which the fructifyimg cells were torn off.

The conjugation of Spirogyra, described by Vaucher as the

simplest form of a reproductive process, is indeed still so re-

garded by the majority of botanists at the present day, and my

researches on Vaucheria show it to be so in the clearest manner.

In some cases, the impregnation of the naked archegonium takes

place by means of a free spherical cell (Pl. IX. A. fig. 23 a), which

escapes from the open extremity of the antheridium withm

which it was produced, adheres to the archegonium, and after

a time coalesces with it, so that the two united lay the founda-

tion for the new individual. Towever, I more frequently observed

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 85

that “the apex of the archegonium (‘separation-cell,’ Absonde-

rungszelle) is applied to the curved branch—the antheridium,

and that the membrane of the latter becomes absorbed at the

point of contact, and then the cells existing in it, filled with

colourless muco-granular matter, discharge themselves into the

“separation-cell.’ Once, indeed, I clearly witnessed (as I have

represented in fig. 23 c) that in this process the membrane of the

‘separation-cell’ (archegonium) became thrust inwards, whilst

the secreted matter existing in it decreased, to make room for

the penetrating cell.

“ Whilst it is easy to make out the whole process of fertiliza-

tion, it is as difficult to answer the question respecting the

condition of the membrane of the separation-cell (archegonium)

in the natural condition of the plant, without preparation, as that

respecting that of the embryo-sac in compound higher plants.

I succeeded in making this pomt clear by allowing the cells found

in actual union to dry up, whereby the coleneel matters which

lined the inner wall of the ‘separation-cell’? were withdrawn

from the extremity which was occupied by the cell that had

there penetrated it (Pl. IX. A. fig. 23 b & fig. 23 ¢).

“ After the act of impregnation is accomplished, the ‘ separa-

tion-cell’ (the archegonium) reassumes the same appearance as

before, except that, by transmitted light, the newly produced

cell appears of a brownish colour in the centre.

“ The result of the two different forms of conjugation of the

contents of the curved (antheridium) and of the ovate (archego-

nium) branch-cell is the formation of a similar product: this

is the germ of a young plant, which forthwith, or so soon as

the necessary conditions are furnished, developes itself into a

simple or very slightly branched cylinder. If the plant, for m-

stance, after impregnation has been accomplished, be moistened

only just so much as is necessary to prevent its being quite

dried up, the germs formed are not developed, its contents lose

colour throughout, and at the same time its enveloping mem-

brane grows thicker. I have kept such germs under observation

for three months together. On the contrary, when placed in

water, they become green again, and develope into long fibres.”

I have here detailed my observations thus fully, in order that

they may be compared with the quotations from them given by

Pringsheim, through which various more recent authors, who

have not given themselves the trouble to refer to the original

statements, have been led into error. Pringsheim, who con-

fessedly was unacquainted with the plants examined by me in

the colony of Tovar, in Caracas, though he mvestigated other

very similar plants, says, when citmg my remarks :—

“In the first place, the extremities of the mother-spore-cells

86 Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of

apply themselves laterally to the little protuberances (corniculi),

whereupon the membrane of the latter at these lateral points

becomes pierced through, and the ‘ Karsten’-cells are transferred

through these apertures from the protuberances to the mother-

spore-cells.

“This is the description of the process advanced by Karsten ;

and I can only express it as my opinion that the explanation

given by that naturalist of this account rests upon a false inter-

pretation of what he has seen.

“ An aperture never exists on the sides of the projections*.

In the instance figured by Karsten, the protuberance (little horn)

is in contact, as happens perhaps as frequently as not, with the

mother-spore-cell ; but the protuberance is shown to be here

quite entire and closed below, and nothing whatever is extruded

from it; in fact, Karsten’s figure represents it replete with con-

tents, and conveys a more truthful impression than his explana-

tion of it.”’

Pringsheim in this place copies my figure (23 ¢); but he pru-

dently omits fig. 23 6, which exhibits the emptied antheridium,

and would of itself furnish a contradiction to his denial of my

statements +. It has been the fate of Pringsheim himself, who

subsequently carried out some researches on the reproduction of

(Edogonium, Bulbochete, and Saprolegnia, to be compelled to

confirm my views relative to Vaucheria by analogies which he

discovered in Saprolegnia. He, moreover, discovered in Sapro-

legnia (supposing Pringsheim’s account of his own researches

to be more credible than his extracts from the writings of others)

a similar double process of reproduction,—in the one case by the

intermingling of the heterogeneous contents of two adjoming

branches (compare the conjugation and the above delineation of

the fertilization of Vaucheria and fig. 23), and, in the second

case, a mode of fructification corresponding with that of the

higher Cryptogamia, viz. by cells provided with locomotive cilia.

That the act of fertilization may be accomplished in other

Algz allied to Vaucheria by means of cells of larger size, instead

of minute cells provided with vibratile cilia, is rendered highly

probable from the accounts given by Pringsheim respecting the

fructification of Gfdogonium, and from what I myself have also re-

peatedly noticed. Pringsheim discovers, in these various modes of

* A pre-existing aperture is certainly never found in this organ, either on

its side or at its extremity. No one has ever asserted its existence; and

Pringsheim’s denial of it is therefore altogether superfluous. If Pringsheim

has not seen the absorption of the contiguous cell-walls, it is either because

his investigations have not been continued long enough, or because the

species of plants examined by him do not present this mode of fertilization.

+ See Botanische Zeitung 1860, p. 385.

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 87

reproduction, evidences of generic difference: I satisfied myself

(in 1850) that they are only different varieties of the same act,

and may occur in one and the same species, the form being

determined by certain relative conditions of nutrition.

The knowledge of the fructifying process which takes place in

the Algz has been pre-eminently promoted by Thuret and Cohn,

and of that which occurs in the higher Cryptogamia by Mette-

nius and Hoffmeister. In short, by the careful labours of these

and of many other naturalists, it has been incontrovertibly esta-

blished that, besides the multiplication of individual plants by

buds or offsets—whether it be a single cell detached from the

general mass, or a complex cell-mass, still forming part of the

parent plant and developed from it (germ-granules or buds)—

there is throughout all classes of the vegetable kingdom, with

the exception indeed, at the present day, of the Fungi and

Lichens alone, a sexual method of reproduction calculated to

maintain the typical form of the species.

In fact, indications of a process of impregnation were seen,

and its reality conjectured, by Ehrenberg in the Lichens and

Fungi; and more recently, Itzigsohn and Rabenhorst, in the

case of the Lichens, and Tulasne in that of the Fungi, have

detected corpuscles to which they would assign the function of

antherozoids.

I moreover observed a process of fructification in a Lichen,

which will serve to establish the opinion that even in these sim-

plest organisms a sexual act is performed. Of this cbservation

I shall have to speak hereafter more at large. These various

researches respecting the fructifying processes in the Crypto-

gamia make it at the same time evident that the mechanism of

the proceeding—i. e. the nature and manner of the approxima-

tion of two heterogeneous cells, the union of which brmgs about

the production of a new individual of a younger generation—

varies so much the more as the structure of the vegetative organs

is simpler. Whether the cell containing the fructifying material

(pollen, antherozoids, spermatozoids, &c.) be provided or not

with a locomotive organ, is of no importance in connexion with

the impregnating act.

The assertions advanced, in opposition to the Linnean doc-

trine, by Spallanzani, Henschel, Schelver, Bernhardi, and others,

that the ovules of plants, as a normal condition, are stimulated

by the pollen-grains to set up a new development of cells as the

foundation of a fresh germ, and that moreover, in hke manner,

a new germ may be produced without the fructifying influence

of the pollen on the ovules, are founded on inaccurate observa-

tions, and constitute the framework of hypotheses completely

set aside by exact investigations.

88 Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of

Still, the propensity to credit what is marvellous, and to ex-

cite an interest by taking up the defence of bold hypotheses at

variance with hitherto acknowledged laws, did not allow the

results arrived at by the united assiduous labours of so many

naturalists to go unchallenged.

For instance, a report made by Smith, in 1841, that he had

noticed in the Celebogyne grown in Kew Gardens no male

flowers, and that, notwithstanding this, the plant produced fer-

tile seeds, induced Naudin to repeat Spallanzani’s experiments

on Cannabis and Mercurialis ; and from the origination of fertile

seeds in isolated female specimens of those two plants, as well

as in afemale Bryonia dioica grown in the open air, he felt himself

entitled to deny that the fructification of the ovules of plants is

necessary to the development of normal germs.

Radlkofer, prompted by the observations of Siebold (1857—

1858) respecting the capacity of development of the unim-

pregnated eggs of bees and moths, made use of these state-

ments of Naudin to construct his hypothesis of the partheno-

genesis of plants; but, at the same time, he omitted to notice

that the normal formation of buds and the development of ovules,

occurring in an abnormal manner analogous to the production of

buds, are long- and well-known phenomena, corresponding like-

wise with the production of living progeny by the Aphides and

Trematoda, and with that of barren eggs by insects.

Under the influence of his preconceived ideas he has failed to

note that the researches of Naudin were instituted on polygamous

plants,—a circumstance which naturally suggests to the mind

that a concealed male flower, or an anther produced in the in-

terior of a female flower, may have led the observer into error.

The observations of Smith on Celebogyne appeared to Radl-

kofer’s mind to supply ample evidence in favour of his notion of

vegetable parthenogenesis. Some examinations were undertaken

by him on the Celebogyne and its embryos during a visit to Kew,

in the course of which he once detected a pollen-cell on the

stigma; this occurrence, however, failed to shake his faith in

the conclusion he had already arrived at.

The same fortune that befell Radlkofer also attended Braun,

who in the same year got Deeke to examine the embryos of the

Caelebogyne cultivated in the Botanical Gardens of Berlin. For

although Deeke showed that there is a normal act of fertilization

of the germ-vesicles in the embryo-sae of Celebogyne, yet Braun

considered himself justified in propounding to the Berlin Aca-

demy his ideas of parthenogenesis in plants. Braun further

supported this hypothesis by appealing to the before-quoted re-

searches of Henschel and earlier inquirers,and to the circumstance

of the much rarer existence of male specimens of Chara crinita,

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 89

to which he thereupon attributes, without further research, a

parthenogenetic mode of reproduction.

That the investigations, repeated by Naudin, of the develop-

ment of unfertilized ovules in Cannabis and Mercurialis, and

likewise the older experiments by Spallanzani, Lecogq, and others,

asserting the same development to occur in the ovules of Spz-

nacia, are untrustworthy, follows as a consequence of the re-

searches undertaken by Regel and Schenk. On the one hand,

Regel always detected male among the female flowers on the

same plant; on the other, it follows (in accordance with the

rule) from Schenk’s admirable experiments, that the notion of

the formation of fertile seeds without the operation of pollen

upon the ovules of a plant, is not established. Both observers

concur in saying that, of all the plants adduced as partheno-

genetic, the Calebogyne, which was not accessible to them for

investigation, forms the only exception to the general law, and

that ovules become fertile seeds only after the act of fertilization.

Schenk was led to believe in the existence of the exception

mentioned, inasmuch as he relied upon the authority of Braun,

who made it appear that he had for a long time examined the

Ceelebogyne with the most scrupulous care in his room; but

Regel formed a more unbiassed opinion, and gave to the unsup-

ported statements of Braun and Radlkofer no such implicit belief.

Both these careful observers would have convinced themselves

with ease of the groundlessness of the hypothesis of Radlkofer

and Braun, if they had been enabled to examine a plant of

Celebogyne in bloom.

The delusion of the two last-named observers, that they were

able to make out, from among the structures of the normally-

formed male flowers, the impossibility of the presence of a her-

maphrodite flower in Calebogyne, rendered them blind to the

existence of the comparatively large anthers, which, in fact, are

often developed at the base of the calyx of the female flowers, as

I have had opportunities of observing for two years in the spe-

cimens growing in the Berlin Botanic Garden.

That Radlkofer did not discover the hermaphrodite flowers of

Celebogyne is attributable to the hasty character of his observa-

tions during his travels; but this, if in the least explicatory of

the circumstance, is no apology for it. The finding of pollen on

the stigma ought to have rendered him cautious, had he been

only anxious for the discovery of the truth, and not, as is clearly

the case, for the promotion of a literary work by the fallacious

evidence of a preconceived interpretation. But that Braun, after

several years’ observation of the plant in question *, and after

* Whilst this sheet was passing through the press, I received from Prof.

Braun his just-published “ Supplement to the Treatise on Parthenogenesis

90 Dr. H. Karsten on the Seaual Life of

he had been shown by Deeke the fructifying pollen-tube in the

embryo-sac, should not be acquainted with the fact that during

the entire summer, from the beginning of May till the end of

August, hermaphrodite flowers are not rarely met with on Ce@le-

bogyne, is altogether incomprehensible.

Celebogyne (Smith).

The hermaphrodite flowers observed on the C. ilicifolia from

May to August, in the Berlin Botanic Garden, were all monan-

drian. The single anther developed (PI. X.) was situated on

the periphery of the flower ; it alternated on the outer aspect

with the inferior first and with the adjoining fourth leaf of the

calyx, and on the inner aspect with two of the carpels. Some-

times a second aborted anther is met with, also alternating with

two carpels and situated opposite the third leaflet of the calyx.

The stamens are attached to the bottom of the flower. The per-

fect one is equal to the sepals in length, and consists of a cylin-

drical, thick, fleshy filament, at first erect, but afterwards curved

outwards; it gradually expands upwards to the ‘ connective,’

which is free on the exterior ; to this last is affixed an oval, reni-

form, orange-coloured anther-cell, having a discharging slit-like

outlet prolonged to its apex. Though the anther has two

parallel compartments when first formed, the septum breaks

down between them at a very early period of development,

when the entire stamen is still concealed within the calyx and

the pollen is completely undeveloped.

Braun, who had the opportunity of examining some portions

of a male flower which had been preserved in the Herbarium at

Kew, as belonging to Celebogyne, describes the anther-cell to be

“elongated, consisting of two halves, in contact above and below,

but rather separated at the centre by the ‘connective ;’ strongly

curved on the outer aspect, where likewise the elongated slits

for dehiscence are placed.” This description of the anther of

Celebogyne from Hooker’s collection might raise the doubt

whether the male organs described by Braun actually belonged

to C. ilicifolia, were it not that, very fortunately, the most im-

portant contradictions in the account given by Braun to what I

observed in the specimens obtained from the Botanic Garden of

Berlin, particularly in respect to the variation in the form of the

anthers, are removed by the illustrations that Braun has ap-

pended to his own essay. For instance, Braun says the anther-

in Plants—Polyembryony and Germination of Celebogyne”’ (extracted

from the Transactions of the Berlin Academy for 1859, printed in 1860).

In this work Braun adduces (p. 197) further evidence in illustration of

parthenogenesis, without, however, assigning any great importance to it.

But Celebhogyne still constitutes, as heretofore, the mainstay of the doctrine

of the parthenogenesis of plants.

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 91

cell is elongated, oblong, whilst I feel obliged to call it oval if

I indicate its form according to the principles of nomenclature

given by Linnzus and employed by the best authors, and as,

moreover, it is in fact represented by Braun*. Moreover the

mode of attachment of the anther to the filament, as described

by Braun, differs from what I have found and represented ; for

he says the filament is very short, and affixed in a joint-like

manner to the inner side of the connective. If this relation of

the parts be true, and not an error in description, lke that above

noticed of “elongated, oblong,” the cause of this assertion of

Braun would in truth appear to be that the male organs examined

could not have been those of C. tlicifolia of the Gardens of Kew

and Berlin: for no example of a species is known to me having

both those modes of attachment of the anther on the filament

severally described by myself and Braun ; in short, according to

the prevailing notions of generic characters, plants so formed

would belong to two distinct genera.

Since I have not had the opportunity of examining the male

flowers of Calebogyne from Hooker’s herbarium, I am unable to

decide this point; we must therefore wait until Hooker, or some

botanist familiar with the morphology of plants and with these

particular inquiries, can give us an account of the true state of

the case fF.

This doubt, whether the male flowers of Celebogyne examined

by Braun and myself were equivalent, would necessarily extend

to the further account given by Braun of the female flowers of this

plant, had I not thoroughly assured myself that I had the same

individual specimens before me that Braun himself investigated,

—a fact which does not appear, even in the case of the female

flowers, from the descriptions of them given by Braun, but

rather the contrary.

Thus, Braun describes the calyx of the female flower of the

Celebogyne of the Berlin Botanic Garden to be deeply five-

cleft (quinquepartitus), and rarely four-cleft (quadripartitus),

whereas I, on the contrary, found the calyx to consist of five

completely-separated, distinct sepals, imbricated in vernation ;

the leaflets never coalesced (gamosepalous), five-cleft (quinque-

partitus), nor lobed, as Braun further terms it in his German

description. Moreover in the same place he speaks of the

* The long diameter of the anther is not double its transverse diameter,

and it is rounded, not pointed,—wherefore we must call it oval, according

to Linneus (Philosophia Bot. 1751, p. 42), Willdenow (Grundriss der

Krauterkunde, p. 78), and Bischoff (Handbuch der bot. Terminologie und

Systemkunde, p. 74).

+ Iam, however, convinced that Braun’s faulty description has alone

given rise to this doubt; Decaisne (Ann. des Sciences Naturelles, vol. vii.

1857) has already corrected Braun’s statement on this point.

92 Dr. H. Karsten on the Seaual Life of

leaflets of the calyx—a mode of expression not usual with bota-

nists in the description of plants, except where the calyx con-

sists of a whorl of free and non-united leaf-like organs or sepals.

Further, the form of the stigma is described in an anomalous

way by Braun: the lobes are not ‘somewhat emarginate at

their extremity (lobis expansis integris subemarginatis),” but

each of them has several dentations along its upper edge, more

or less deep, and three or four marginal teeth, or more seldom

two such ; and the edge is very rarely entire. This therefore is

clear, that Braun selected an imperfectly developed bud, and

described its condition as the rule, instead of a fully-developed

flower,—a circumstance it is always necessary to have stated.

The correctness of this conclusion is manifest from Braun’s de-

scription of the position of the stigmas; for he says they arch

over and are compressed against the capsule, whereas in the

developed, fuil-blown flower the stigmata are horizontal and

somewhat erect.

At the base of the external whorl of sepals, and partly adherent

to the short axis of the flower, several glands are met with,

usually one on each side of every sepal, of tclerably large size,

hemispherical, and flattened at their apex. A fifth similar gland

is also frequently found at the base of the free border of the

third leaflet of the calyx.

Braun, again, is incorrect in his ideas respecting the attach-

ment of the flowers, since he says, “Several female flowers

grouped together at the extremities of the pedicels constitute

strictly called few- flowered, apparently loose spikes. These are

provided with a terminal flower, which is formed at an earlier

period than the lateral blossoms, of which latter the upper slowly

succeed the lower in the order of inflorescence.”

The flowers, mcluding the lateral ones, are, however, not ses-

sile, as Braun implies, but shortly stalked, as Smith indeed

rightly described them, and are situated in the axis of a bract ;

their pedicels are furnished with two bracts, similar to the leaflets

of the calyx, and usuallysupport a gland on each side of their base.

The presence of the bracts on the pedicels of the flowers, and

the earlier expansion of the terminal than of the lateral flowers,

afford unequivocal evidence that the mode of inflorescence we

have here cannot be strictly named “a few-flowered spike,” but

is nothing else than a few-flowered “cyme” the lateral flowers of

which are so shortly stalked that the whole inflorescence acquires

a spike-like form, or constitutes a cyma spiciformis.

The description of C. ilicifolia given by Braun is not, indeed,

sufficient to establish the identity between the species examined

by him and by myself: however, I am thoroughly convinced of

the fact of this being the case; for, as Braun himself states,

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 93

only three flowering plants of C. ilicifolia existed in the Berlin

Botanical Garden, and two of the self-same examined by him

I also had the opportunity of investigating.

Thus it appears that the last insecure prop to the hypothesis of

parthenogenesis in plants is thrust aside, and it is established

beyond doubt that the production of a normal germ in the

female organs is dependent upon the cooperation of the male

organs of plants.

The Pollen.

The pollen escaped from the anthers of Calebogyne is sphe-

rical, and composed of a very delicate smooth integument en-

closing fluid contents. The external coat is remarkable in having

three symmetrically-disposed darker or clearer specks on its

surface. The fluid contents have suspended in them a multitude

of oval and rounded firm corpuscles, which are coloured partly

blue and partly yellow by iodine.

The different transparency of the three points alluded to in

the wall of the pollen is due either to the presence of small

globular (collenchymatous) corpuscles, or to the detachment of

such cells, and the consequent production, by the spaces left in

the coat where they adhered, of clear circular specks with a dark

outline. The internal very delicate pollen-coat, which cannot be

distinguished from the outer tunic except after the application of

chemical reagents, becomes evident at these clear spaces when the

pollen-cell proceeds to elongate itself on the stigma (PI. X.).

The pollen-grains (united in groups of four) contaimed within

the half-developed anther-cell possess thicker coats, and on that

account completely occupy the mother-cells in the parenchyma,

of which four are formed in each anther-cell. The special mother-

cells are very manifest, and are thickened during the whole period

of the deliquescence of their parent-cell, and present the appear-

ance of “imperfect ” parenchyma-cells (collenchyma) (PI. X.).

These cells enclose four others of a second generation, one of

which, the intine of the future pollen-grain, at this period

almost entirely fills up the parent-cell, and contains a uniformly

thick mucoid fluid, whilst the other three grow to a very trifling

extent, and are so compressed by their largely-developed fellow-

corpuscle against the wall of the mother-cell, that they come to

occupy a position between the two coats of the pollen-cell—the

extine and the intine.

They are the “ intermediate corpuscles,” described by Fritsche

as having a similar situation in the cell-structure of all varieties

of pollen, and without doubt owe their origin to the same cause

which gives rise to the circumstance that the vesicles* which cha-

* I frequently call the non-nucleated cells, which commonly perform a

secretory function (H. Karsten, De Cella Vitali, 1843, p. 64), for brevity’s

94 Dr. H. Karsten on the Sevual Life of

racterize porous parenchymatous cells and vessels always corre-

spond to each other in the adjoining walls.

In the course of the further generation of the pollen-cells the

soft mother-cell becomes progressively absorbed, until it is re-

duced to a most delicate and scarcely perceptible membrane, as

we find it to be in the mature pollen-cell at the time of im-

pregnation, and when at length it is broken through by the

agency of the three vesicles distended by the absorption of

fluid. In this way the openings (pores) originate, in the

vicinity of which the intine begins to extrude.

At the time of the separation of the little-cells from the

mother-cells of the Calebogyne (which in their origin stand

related, like the dotted cells of wood, to the peculiar porous cells,

and which ought therefore rightly to be called, not porous, but

dotted cells), they can scarcely be recognized as such; for their

walls are so thick, that their cavities are, like those of starch-

grains, extremely contracted. Since Fritsche’s observations on

pollen, we know that the “intermediate corpuscles” existing in

fully-developed pollen may not rarely be recognized as actual

cells. I represented, in my ‘ Flora Columbiz,’ vol. i. pl. 44, the

pollen of Schachtea, which also displays very clearly this same

relative structure. The intermediate corpuscles, distinctly re-

cognizable as vesicles, occupy, as do those in Calebogyne, the

same position as the “ opercula” of Fritsche, and are thrust aside

by the expanding intine: until this period they constituted the

“ porous canal” in the wall of the extine.

The length of this canal necessarily depends in part upon the

thickness of the extine of the pollen, and in part on the dimen-

sions of the cell which constitutes the intermediate body. In

Calebogyne the canal is exceedingly short; in Cinothera and

Clarkia* its development is very considerable, and both the cell

concerned in its formation is very large, and the outer portion

of the distinct canal hollowed out in the highly thickened extine

of considerable length.

How essential the developmental history of organic bodies is to

the correct apprehension of structural relations is exemplified by

Schacht’s most recent work on this subject of pollen-structure ;

for, notwithstanding his marvellous skill in the representation

sake, vesicles. A superfiuous and incorrect designation for these struc-

tures is the expression ‘ vacuoles.’

* In Clarkia pulchella the wall of the intermediate cell is intimately

united with the intine and extine on either side of it, whilst these two

membranes are not in union, so that on a transverse section a fissure

appears between them, as Schacht has figured (‘ Physiologie,’ pl. 10. fig. 17),

and as he states may be demonstrated very clearly in half-developed pollen-

granules of this species.

ai

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 95

of the transverse section of the mature pollen of Clarkia, as

well as, indeed, of Cucurbita and other plants whose pollen is

provided with intermediate corpuscles, he is so entirely mistaken

with respect to its nature that he attributes the condition to

thickening of the inner pollen-coat.

That these “dot-cells” of Celebogyne and allied forms, together

with the cells containing the fovilla, are, in relation to the

extine, cells of the second generation, can be made out only by

their developmental history. For, in fact, they mostly retain

within the pollen-cell, during the first stage of development, the

appearance of secretory cells; still it is rare that they contain

secretions, as happens in Onagraria and Geranium.

Their function evidently is, either by means of the osmotic

action of their contents, or by the transformation into mucus

and the consequent swelling-up of their enveloping membrane,

to cause the rupture of the extine, which is always very thin

above them. Then they in their turn are thrust out or absorbed

by the outgrowing intine, to make way for its extrusion.

Without doubt similar cells are in requisition in all cases (as

Fritsche indeed surmised) to effect the perforation of the extine,

when the ripe pollen comes into contact with the moisture of the

stigma or any other appropriate fluid.

Besides these cells, which originally held the same genetic

position as the “intine,” there exist very frequently, within the

fluid contents of the pre-formed (parental) sac of the extine, some

actually secreting-cells, containing volatile oils and other secreted

matters. These vesicles especially contribute to produce the

great varieties in the external aspect of pollen, either being so

modified in growth as to constitute warts or spines on the sur-

face of the extine, which is usually in part simultaneously

absorbed, and in part transformed into lignine, or so spread

out uniformly over the whole surface of the pollen-grains,

except where these are in mutual contact, as to form a sort of

epidermal covering over the intine.

In pollen-grains furnished with folds, the involutions of the

extine have no such cellular membrane on their surface. Also

in porous pollen-grains, where the pores of the extine are in part

due to the presence of “ dot-cells,” there is not unfrequently an

unusual number of them, developed by endogenous growth,

which again by their manifold transformations still further

multiply the varieties of pollen.

Mohl, indeed, in his standard work on Pollen (1834), ex-

pressed the opinion that “the outer integument of the pollen

must be regarded as a structure composed of cells or of their

rudiments and of a homogeneous connective tissue.”

Unfortunately this distmguished histologist, misled by the

96 Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of

result (not entirely borne out by facts) of later investigations

of the cuticle, has, in a new exposition of the structural relations

of the pollen, expressed hims:lf somewhat ambiguously respect-

ing them, and in such a way that his description has tended to

strengthen the prevailing erroneous hypothesis, that the outer

lamina of the epidermis (the cuticle) is produced from the sub-

jacent layer by a process of secretion or exudation.

This theory of the growth of the cell by a simple act of de-

position or exudation, after having prevailed during the last

generation, must certainly be exploded; for it is contradicted

by the progress of physiology. For though I was not able to

disprove it by the facts presented in my dissertation (De Cella

Vitali, 1843) and im other works, yet my repeatedly adduced

demonstrations respecting the origin of resin and of the wax-like

cuticular lamina of plants must convince every thinking person

that organization is not a mechanical but a dynamical or vital

act. (See ‘ Botanische Zeitung,’ 1857, p. 313, and Poggendorff’s

‘Annalen,’ 1860, p. 640.)

That the “ dot-cells ” which lie on the inner wall of the extine,

and at a later period effect its perforation, may produce a secondary

generation of cells, has just been remarked; and the same phe-

nomenon is also sometimes observed in the case of the porous

ligneous cells of the Coniferze. This circumstance is very clearly

illustrated by me, in the fourth plate of the ‘ Flora Columbie,’

in the figure of the pollen of a Bignonia, the membrane of which

is occupied by a large number of small, not quite flat, oval cells,

not in contact with each other. Further, each of these contains

a third generation of smaller cells, about sixteen in number,

and together form an envelope around the smooth enclosed in-

tine. After being macerated for a time in dilute sulphuric acid,

the cells of the second generation detach themselves from their

parent-cell, to the inner surface of which they were affixed, and

are seen floating freely about under the object-glass. The mem-

branes of these different generations of cells are in this case not

thickened : were they so, we should have such forms produced as

are met with in Synanthereze, Nyctagineze, Convolvulacee, &c.,

except that, in these, the cells of the second and subsequent gene-

rations become frequently converted into sete, which project

from the whole external surface of the extine, and are therein

analogous to what is so clearly demonstrable in the hairs of the

epidermis. Moreover, the structure of the spores of Cryptoga-

mia, so thoroughly investigated by Mohl, teaches us very di-

stinctly the signification of the reticulated surface of these bodies,

so nearly allied to pollen-grains, in all that relates to their mode

of development. This assertion is especially corroborated in the

case of the spores of Acrostichaceze, Aspleniacee, and Aspidiacez,

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 97

some of which I figured in my ‘ Flora Columbie’ (I beg to refer

particularly to plates 52 and 57). The endogenous cells, which

here clothe the extine as a completely closed inembranous layer,

are in these spores, as also in almost all others, not entirely

flattened, but resemble the “dot-cells ” (the mtermediate cor-

puscles of Fritsche), and are, in the groups named, polyhedral,

and in many others globular in form. When they contain no

younger generation of cells, it is so much the more a problem

whether they belong to the series of “ dot-cells ” or of “ pore-

vesicles ;”” but this is a matter of no consequence for the under-

standing of their anatomical structure. Those spores enveloped

by cells are particularly interesting on account of the subsequent

development of a sort of sete, which, as their age increases, cover

their surface, and entirely differ from those which derive their

origin from a peripheral elongation of the porousvesicles. Further

development takes place only in those walls of the cells forming

the outer surface of the spores which lie next the intine and are in

contact with each other (being in this respect somewhat similar to

the cells of the sporangial ring and to the parenchyma-cells enve-

loping the vascular bundleofthe Fern),—mostly, indeed, only where

the three cells touch ; for they are not completely in apposition.

The extine itself and the superposed peripheral wall of endogenous

cells are not thickened, but on the contrary are destroyed, in the

older spores, so that only the thickened angles and walls are left

behind, setiform and spike-like.

Similar structures are also found among the pollen of Phane-

rogamia, 7.e. in Cobea scandens, as Mohl has tolerably well

pointed out. On the contrary, Fritsche and Schacht question

whether the cellular reticulated envelope of the exterior of these

pollen-grains is composed of actual cells ; for, according to their

views respecting the growth of the cell-wall, this external wall

originates from the exudation and deposit of matters which, from

some inconceivable reason, take on this wonderful reticulation.

The study of the progressive development of these polien-grains

at once overturns this fantastic idea, and renders it easy to

understand that the cells which are formed between the extine

and intine, and construct a complete layer between the two,

become lignified mm the same manner as has been described in

the spores of the Polypodiaceze ; only that, in addition, those cells

in mutual contact become thickened and porous, and combine

to form a series of radiating pores.

This cellular external tunic of Fern-spores often breaks up into

its three component portions, which are divided from each other

by stronger, thicker walls; and from all this we gather that the

cellular envelope of the smooth intine of the Ferns is composed

of three cells coating the very delicate, transient extine of the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vin. fi

98 Dr. H. Karsten on the Seaual Life of Plants.

spores: these cells entirely occupy the intermediate space between

the two membranes, and each of them contains numerous endo-

genous cells.

This fact of the breaking up of the mtegument of the Fern-

spores into three segments recalls our attention to similarly con-

structed pollen-grains, namely, to those in which the openings

in the extine are furnished with opercula, which are either simple

or cellular, smooth or setaceous.

Three cell-like opercula, which occupy the whole circumference

of the pollen, are found in many Passifloreze; smaller ones, in

greater number, beset with sete, belong to many other species of

this family, as well as to many Cucurbitacee, &c. In the Cucur-

bitaceze, the opercula, besides being covered with setaceous

enlarged secretory cells belonging to the extine, are in their

formation evidently dependent on the “ dot-cell”’ (intermediate

corpuscle) adjoining each operculum; and in the Passiflorez it

is most probable that the very large “ intermediate corpuscle ”

actually constitutes the operculum.

In the 51st plate of my ‘ Flora Columbiz,’ I figured the pollen

of Passiflora servitensis, with its three very large opercula,

attached to the stigma in the act of protruding the intine. This

pollen shows that the different layers which Fritsche first ob-

served on the intine are not always lamine of one and the same

cell-membrane, and that the actual intine is not always a cell of

the second generation, but may, in fact, be one of the third.

Betwixt the two lamine which hitherto have been together

regarded as the intine, a small “ dot-cell” is observed, as in the

pollen of many Monocotyle, whilst three such are met with in

the pollen of Celebogyne and of most Dicotyle. Two sorts of

cells are thus formed in the extine, from one of which the fovilla

is separated, whilst the other appears intended to facilitate the

expulsion of the sister-cell from the mother-cell. From the re-

searches of Meyen and Schacht it also seems evident that the

pollen of Coniferze belongs to this category.

It remains for future investigators to consider this relation of

the parts of pollen, and to decide, with regard to the different forms

of pollen, whether the opercula are immediately derived from the

“ dot-cells,” or from a portion of the extine as a consequence of

the contact of this with the “ dot-cells.” Both forms are met

with. That the “porous vesicles,” which are frequently charged

with secretions, as well as the “ dot-cells ” may be transformed

directly into opercula, is not improbable ; nevertheless opercula

do also originate independently of these cell-structures in the

extine, the position and size of which are determined by the

contiguous ‘dot-cells,’ as for example in the Cucurbitacee,

where the “ dot-cell” (the “intermediate corpuscle” of Fritsche)

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Madeiran Coleoptera. 99

does not appertain to the intine as a thickened lamina, as

Schacht implies, but from the first lies free between the two

coats of the pollen, and at a later period becomes strongly

attached to the extine. Consequently it clings to the extine

when this is torn from the intine and gets so inverted that

its setaceous outer surface is turned inwards.

The pollen-cells of Thunbergia, with their thickened extine

disposed in spiral lines, remind us at once of the spiral-fibres of

the vessels of Cryptogamia, and represent a modification of the

spores of Equisetz; whilst the pollen of Jpomea, with its seta-

ceous integument, may be considered like ligneous Vaucheria

zoospores, as 1s proved by my history of the development of the

latter (Botan. Zeitung, 1852, p. 95, pl. 2. fig. 12 a).

Each cilium of the vibratile epithelium of the zoospores of

Vaucheria, and likewise the cilia of the cells of antherozoids and

spiral fibres, are vesicles, which in the course of development as-

sume a hair-like form, and it is most probable move the body to

which they are attached, both by the agency of a great faculty of

imbibition in their unequally thickened walls, and by great

efforts in the diffusion of their contents with water—actions

which proceed for some time with oscillating movements before

an equilibrium is attained.

It can only be want of knowledge of the developmental

history of these cells that can suggest the opinion that cilia are

direct outgrowths of the primordial vesicle.

[To be continued. ]

X.—On Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera.

By T. Vernon Wo taston, M.A., F.L.S.

Fam. Dytiscide.

Genus EunEcTEs.

Erichson, Gen. Dytic. 23 (1832).

Eunectes subcoriaceus, n. sp.

£. oblongo-ovatus, subdiaphano-coriaceus, pallide diluto-testaceus,

clypeo antice leviter emarginato ; capite postice nigro et macula

frontali magna distincta antice profunde bipartita ornato; pro-

thorace vitta transversa parva fracta nebuloso, ad latera oblique

subrecto, angulis posticis acutiusculis, subeequali, margine postico

infra angulos leviter elevato; scutello subsemicirculari; elytris

punctis magnis triplici serie et punctulis minoribus parvis (anterius

minutis levioribus et magis remotis) nigris notatis, utroque macula

7

100 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera.

(varius duabus) parva sublaterali nigro-ornato ; antennis pedibus-

que pallido-testaceis.

Fem. elytro singulo fovea longitudinali sublaterali media breviuscula

sat profunda impresso.

Long. corp. lin. 7.

Habitat Maderam australem : in cisterna quadam supra urbem Fun-

chalensem tria specimina nuper deprehensit Dom. Bewicke.

The present Hunectes is closely related to a species* which I

have taken in the south of Grand Canary; and both of them

differ from all the varieties of the widely-distributed E. sticticus

with which I am acquainted, in being larger and more oblong,

in having their pale portions of a more pallid-testaceous hue,

their surface more coriaceous and subdiaphanous, their elytral

fascize (apparently) obsolete, and their prothorax straighter at

the sides, as well as (in the female sex) a little more uneven,

subsinuated at its base, and with its extreme posterior margin,

within the hinder angles, more evidently raised. From its Ca-

narian ally, the H. subcoriaceus may be known by, inéer alia, its

clypeus being more emarginated anteriorly, by the prothorax of

the female being less uneven, with the hinder angles less produced,

and the posterior margin (within the latter) less evidently raised,

in its scutellum being perhaps rather more obtusely rounded

behind, and in its elytral punctures being smaller and less dense

—those on the anterior portion being especially much more mi-

nute and remote. The submarginal impression, also, on the

elytra of its females is somewhat less deep and more abbreviated.

It was discovered by Mr. Bewicke, in his garden, above

Funchal, where he captured three specimens, concerning which

I have lately received from him the following note :—‘“ They

were taken in a deep tank; and, from their habit of clinging to

the perpendicular walls of it, about two feet under water, they

* T subjoin the following comparative diagnosis of this Canarian species,

which will sufficiently point out its distinctions from the Madeiran one. It

may be characterized thus :—

Eunectes subdiaphanus, n. sp.

E. suboblongus, subdiaphano-coriaceus, pallide diluto-testaceus, clypeo

antice subintegro; capite postice nigro et macula frontali magna antice

profunde bipartita ornato; prothorace vitta transversa fracta nebuloso,

ad latera oblique recto, angulis posticis obtusiusculis, subimeequali, mar-

gine postico infra angulos distincte elevato; scutello subtriangulari ;

elytris punctis magnis triplici serie et punctulis minoribus nigris notatis,

utroque maculis duabus minutis sublateralibus nigro-ornato; antennis

pedibusque pallido-testaceis.

Fem. elytro singulo fovea longitudinali sublaterali media longiuscula valde

profunda impresso.

Long. corp. lin. 7-73.

Habitat Canariam Grandem australem, in aquis quietis ad El Charco mense

Aprili A.D. 1858 a meipso repertus.

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madewran Coleoptera. 101

were difficult to secure. Now, in the event of their being some

European species, I wish to remark that no water-plants, or

anything likely to convey them, have been imported into Pal-

meira, so that in all probability they are distributed over a

considerable area; and, further, that their habits, as far as ob-

served, will account for their having been hitherto overlooked.

The first one I took by chance; the others cost me many hours

of search. They all occurred in the same tank; but had I not

taken precautions to secure a moderate transparency in the

water, I think I should hardly have found the last two.”

Fam. Ptiliade.

Genus PrinELLa.

Motschulsky, Bull. Mose. u. (1845).

The little genus Ptinella, the external characters of which

were enunciated by the Rev. A. Matthews in the ‘ Zoologist’ for

1858, and the structural ones in the same Journal for 1860,

may at once be known from the other groups of the Ptiliade by

its posteriorly contracted prothorax (the hinder angles of which

are not backwardly produced), its exceedingly short elytra, and

by its very long, exposed, and somewhat robust abdomen. The

species hitherto known are of a pallid hue; and in many of them

the eyes have been supposed to be obsolete, but the more recent

observations of Mr. Matthews have proved that this is not in

reality the case. ‘It always appeared to me somewhat incom-

prehensible,” says he, “how an animal unendued with sight

could not only move with such surprising rapidity im any pro-

posed direction, but also avoid the obstacles it met with in its

path, as I have often seen these insects do. But the mystery is

now solved; the many species comprised in the blind section of

this genus (the “ sans yeux” of the ‘ Faune Francaise’) in reality

possess as perfect visual organs as fall to the lot of any existing

beetle ; the only peculiarity of these organs being the fact that

they are concolorous with the other parts of the head, and situ-

ated mainly on its lower surface, a small portion only being

visible from above.”

Ptinella aptera, Guér.

P. oblonga, testacea, subnitida et parce pubescens ; oculis paulo pro-

minentibus nigris; capite semicirculari; prothorace ad latera

rotundato, basi leviter angustiore ; elytris valde abbreviatis, apice

singulatim sat rotundatis, versus humeros gradatim angustioribus ;

antennis pedibusque pallido-testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. vix 3.

Habitat Maderam: sub cortice prope urbem Funchalensem mense

Decembri a.p. 1860 detexit Dom. Bewicke.

Ptilium apierum, Guérin, Rev. Zool. 90 (1839).

102 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera.

Trichopteryx aptera, Gillm., St. Deutsch. Fna, xvii. 63. pl. 324. f. 4 (1845).

Ptilium apterum, L. Faim., Faun. Frang. 339 (1854).

P. oblong, narrow, testaceous, very slightly shining, and

sparingly clothed with rather coarse decumbent pile. yes

blackish, and a little prominent. Head and prothorax delicately

alutaceous; the former nearly semicircular; the latter a good

deal rounded at the sides, but narrower behind than in front,

and with the extreme hinder angles very minutely prominent,

free from fover. lytra very short, finely punctured, rather

rounded at the sides, and gradually narrower towards the shoul-

ders ; each of them separately rounded-off behind. Abdomen

largely uncovered, and apparently free from additional erect

hairs. Antenne and legs very pale.

For this important addition to the Madeiran Coleoptera we

are indebted to the researches of Mr. Bewicke, who, during De-

cember 1860, detected several specimens of it “in a blue mould,

under bark,” near Funchal. The Rev. A. Matthews informs me

that he believes it to be strictly identical with the P. aptera of

more northern latitudes, the only appreciable difference bemg

that in the examples from Madeira the eyes are blackish (instead

of concolorous with the rest of the surface), and therefore more

conspicuous than is usually the case. But as he likewise assures

me that he has lately captured, even in England, specimens of

the aptera in which the eyes are also dark, I conclude, with him,

that this character is probably a variable one, and perhaps in

some measure dependent on the greater or less intensity of the

light under which the species may happen to have been bred.

Fam. Lathridiade.

Genus Monoroma.

Herbst, Natursyst. v. (17938).

Monotoma longicollis, Gyll.

M. angusta, picea, subnitida; oculis fere ad basin capitis sitis ; capite

prothoraceque leviter punctulatis, hoe ad latera subrecto, angulis

anticis in spinam brevem obtusam productis, postice leviter bi-

foveolato ; elytris leviter seriatim punctatis; antennis pedibusque

rufo-testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. 3.

Habitat Maderam, a Dom. Bewicke ad S. Antonio da Serra, estate

1859, reperta.

Monotoma longicollis, Schonherr, in litt.

Cerylon longicolle, Gyll., Ins. Suec. iv. 635 (1827).

Monotoma longicollis, Aubé, Ann. de la Soc. Ent. de France, vi. 467. pl. 17.

f._8 (1837).

~—— ——, Redt., Fna Austr. 203 (1849).

M. smaller, narrower, and less setose than any of the Madeiran

=o

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 108

Monotomas hitherto detected, and rather more parallel in out-

line; piceous, and slightly shiming. Head and prothorax lightly

punctured, the punctures being small and with a tendency to be

disposed in clusters (of twos and threes): the former with the

eyes situated near the base, and with the hinder rim narrow and

prominent ; the /atter with the sides a good deal straightened,

and with the anterior angles produced into a very short but

thickened and obtuse spine, and with the two basal fovez rather

distinct. Hlytra hardly (if at all) diluted in colouring at the

base, and finely seriate-punctate. Limbs rufo-testaceous.

Two specimens of the European M. /ongicollis were captured

at S. Antonio da Serra (m Madeira proper) by Mr. Bewicke,

during the summer of 1859. This gives us no less than five

Monotomas for the island-fauna, viz. the spinicollis, Aubé, con-

gener, Woll., quadricollis, Aubé, 4-foveolata, Aubé, and longi-

cols, Gyll.; and I may here mention that M. Aubé, to whom I

lately transmitted an example of my MM. congener for inspection,

was scarcely able to detect sufficient differences in it to warrant

its separation (in his opinion) fiom the common M. picipes, to

which it certainly approaches very closely. It is possible, there-

fore, that it may be but a phasis of that insect, in which case the

whole five species will be ordinary European ones. Nevertheless,

having no longer in my possession the original types of the M.

congener, from which I drew up my diagnosis, in 1857, I cannot

now re-examine them, and so will not at present venture to

amalgamate them with their more northern ally.

Fam. Corylophide.

Genus MicrostaGerus, nov. gen,

Corpus minutissimum, breviter ovali-obovatum antice obtusum,

sericeo-pubescens, convexum: capite sub prothorace abscondito :

prothorace subsemicirculari, angulis posticis acutiusculis sed vix pro-

ductis: scwtello sat magno, semicirculari-triangulari: elytris apice

truncatis, pygidium vix tegentibus: a/is amplissimis, longe ciliatis et

punctulis dense irroratis. Antenne distincte 11-articulatee, graciles,

clavate, articulis 1™° et 24° magnis robustis (illo longiore, hoc sub-

rotundato-clavato), sex sequentibus (1. e. ad clavam) minutis sed inter

se diversis, 3%° intus versus basin oblique excavato, 4'° brevissimo

(tertio quintoque paulo angustiore), 5’ quarto majore Jatiore intus

obtuso rotundato, 6'° minutissimo angusto, 7™° multo majore cras-

siore transverso-subquadrato latiusculo, 8%° hoc multo angustiore

minuto, 9°, 10™° et 11™° maximis clavam magnam laxam tri-

articulatam efficientibus (9"° et 10™° subpoculiformibus, 11™° paulo

angustiore ovali). Pedes ut in Sericodero, graciles, postici valde

distantes : ¢idiis subrectis, apicem versus vix latioribus, ad apicem

internum minutissime calcaratis: ¢arsts (nisi fallor) 4-articulatis,

104 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madewran Coleoptera.

articulo 2% subtus producto, 3%° minuto, ultimo elongato clavato

unguiculis simplicibus munito.

Obs. Genus corpore minutissimo pallido sericeo, prothorace antice

semicireulari (caput totum tegente) alisque amplissimis ciliatis Serz-

codero affinitate proximum et prima facie illum simulans, sed species

est minor, antice minus dilatata obtusa, prothoracis angulis posticis

multo minus acutis (vix productis) et preecipue antennis ue (nec 10-)

articulatis, articulis inter se diversis. Cum Moronillo, Jacq. Duv.,

antennis | 1-articulatis congruit, sed articuli sunt valde dissimiles,

corpus minus est necnon pubescens pallidum alatum (haud glabrum

apterum) et caput sub pronoto omnino absconditur. Ab Orthopero

(cui aliquo modo approximat) antennarum 11- (nee 9-) articula-

tarum structura necnon capite toto sub prothorace recondito, preeter

ceetera, differt.

A juxpos, parvus, et crayerds, gutta.

The diminutive insect for which the present genus is established

would appear, at first sight, to partake almost equally of Seri-

coderus and Orthoperus,—agreeing with the former in its pallid

sericeous surface and anteriorly-semicircular prothorax (which

entirely covers the head), and with the latter in its very minute,

suboval body, and in its posterior prothoracic angles being almost

unproduced. Nevertheless it is at once separated from them

both by the structure of its antennz, which are not only 11-

articulate (instead of 10- and 9- respectively), but have the pro-

portions of their intermediate joints also quite different. In

minor details, Microstagetus recedes from Sericoderus im its

smaller size, more oval (or less obovate) outline, and in its pro-

thorax bein® less widened and with its hinder angles almost un-

produced ; whilst from Or thoperus its totally concealed head will,

apart from the characters of its antennze, immediately remove it.

In the number of its antennal joints it is (judging from M. Jac-

quelin-Duval’s description and figure) coincident with Moronillus,

but in the shape and relative proportions of those joints it is per-

fectly distinct ; whilst in its still smaller size, pallid hue, largely-

developed wings, and pubescent surface it aril fines recedes

from that genus, which (like the Madeiran Glwosoma*) is stated

to be both glabrous and apterous.

* Until it be demonstrated either that I was wrong in considering the

antenn of Gleosoma to be 10-articulate, or that M. Jaequelin-Duval was

mistaken in regarding those of Moronillus as composed of 11 joints, it is

difficult to conceive on what principle the latter has cited (vide ‘Genera

des Coléoptéres d’ Europe, 11. 234) my Madeiran genus as a synonym of his

Moronillus, from the south of France; for not only have I described the

antenne of Glwosoma as merely 10-articulate, but have even given a figure

of them ; so that (if he had doubted my statement) he might surely have

counted for himself! I admit that the two insects are very much alike in

external facies and sculpture ; nevertheless, on comparing lately a specimen

of lus M. ruficollis, in the colleetion of the British Museum, with the

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 105

The intermediate antennal joints, indeed (7. e. those between

the second and the club), of this insect are very peculiar, and

quite unlike (in their proportions) those of any other genus of

the Corylophide with which I am acquainted. In fact, although

the whole of them are in reality minute, they may be described

as alternately large and small. The Ist, 3rd, and 5th, however

(which belong to the larger set), gradually increase in size,—the

Ist being obliquely scooped out towards its base internally, the

third thick and blunt on its immer side, but narrower externally,

and the 5th altogether much larger and thicker, being some-

what squarish-transverse, and very obtuse internally. The 2nd,

4th, and 6th (which constitute the smaller series) are, on the other

hand, very diminutive, and also considerably narrower than the

above-mentioned alternate three ; nevertheless even they increase

a little in dimensions, since the 2nd is so thin (or short) as to be

scarcely traceable, whilst the 4th is more evident, and the 6th

(although extremely minute) comparatively large. In the two

greatly enlarged basal articulations, and the three which form

the club, Microstagetus is coincident with the other known

members of the Corylophide.

Up to the present date, therefore, we have eight genera which

have already been made known in this small but interesting

family, namely, Sacitwm (= Clypeaster,olim), Moronillus, and Mi-

crostagetus, in which the antennz are composed of eleven joints ;

Arthrolips, Sericoderus, and Glaeosoma, in which the number of

these articulations is reduced to ten; and Corylophus and Ortho-

perus, in which it is only nine.

unique example of my G. velox, they certainly did not appear to me to be

absolutely identical; so that the recorded dissimilarity in the structure of

their respective antennz (not merely of the actual number of the joints,

but also of the relative proportions of the latter inter se) should at least

cause us to hesitate before concluding that the Madeiran and French in-

sects are positively coincident. Yet, in spite of these important discrepan-

cies (discrepancies at any rate as yet on record, whether in reality true or

false), M. Duval, without even alluding to them, identifies Gleosoma with

Moronillus, and refers to my details of the oral organs of the former in

order to fill up his diagnosis of the latter. And, moreover, even assuming

these two genera ¢o be identical, it is at least a question whether M. Duval’s

name or mine has the priority, since they were both published in the same

year,—mine, too, accompanied by a figure (both of the insect and dissec-

tions), and his without it. I may just add that, in my paper on ‘“‘ Madeiran

Additions,” given in the ‘ Anuals of Natural History ’ for last year, I acted

(without going further into the question) on the hypothesis that M. Duval

was of course correct in his conclusion about Gleosoma, and consequently

made, amongst others, the following observation: “ for Gleosoma velox,

Woll., read Moronillus ruficollis, Jacq.-Duval.”’ But, after what has been

said above, I need scarcely add that I must retract this remark in toto,—

at least until further evidence shall settle the question, first as to coincidence

of the two genera, and secondly as to their relative priority.

106 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera.

Microstagetus parvulus, n. sp.

M. ovali-obovatus, rufo-testaceus, sericeo-pubescens ; prothorace ni-

tidissimo, impunctato; elytris nitidis, vix obscurioribus et (oculo

valde armato) minutissime et levissime punctulatis; antennis pe-

dibusque vix pallidioribus.

Long. corp. lin. vix 4.

Habitat Maderam, hinc inde sub quisquiliis degens.

M. like the Sericoderus lateralis, but shorter, smaller, and

less widened anteriorly ; rufo-testaceous (the elytra a trifle ob-

seurer than the prothorax), and more or less clothed with a

decumbent silken pubescence. Prothorax highly polished and

quite impunctate. H/ytra not quite so shining, and (under a

very high magnifying power) beset with most minute and lightly

impressed punctules, which, however, are less distinct than those

on the S. /ateralis, and with the single stria which exists along-

side the suture less impressed than is the case in that insect.

Limbs a little paler than the rest of the surface.

Twelve specimens only of this insignificant little insect have as

yet come under my observation,—three of which were taken by

myself (beneath vegetable refuse) near Funchal, and the rest by

Mr. Bewicke at 8. Antonio da Serra and the Praia Formosa.

Fam. Meloide.

Genus ZonitIs.

Fabricius, Syst. Ent. 126 (1775).

Zonitis imperialis, n. sp.

Z. cylindrica, nigra, dense pubescens ; capite prothoraceque profunde

punctatis ; scutello magno; elytris pallido-rufis, utroque maculis

duabus (antica minore et interdum obsoleta) nigrescentibus ornato;

antennis pedibusque longissimis robustis, unguiculis tibiarumque

caleariis piceo-ferrugineis.

Long. corp. lin. 5-7.

Habitat Maderam et Portum Sanctum, inter flores in apricis infe-

rioribus hine inde sat vulgaris.

Zonitis 4-punctata, Woll. [nee Fab. 1792], Ins. Mad. 530 (1854).

, id., Cat. Mad. Col. 163 (1857).

Z. large and cylindrical, and densely clothed with pubescence,

which is black, robust, and suberect on the black portions, and

pale, silken, and decumbent on the elytra. Beneath black.

Head and prothorax black, deeply and closely punctured: the

former rather large and wide posteriorly, and flattened between

the eyes; the atter somewhat uneven, and with the hinder disk

convex, where, moreover, it has an abbreviated central channel.

Scutellum large and black. Elytra pale rufous, and each of them

ornamented with two blackish spots on its disk, the anterior of

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 107

which is the smallest, and occasionally obsolete. Antenne and

legs very long, robust, and deep black, except the tibial spurs and

tarsal claws, which are piceo-ferruginous.

Var. B. Elytra entirely immaculate, and usually of a slightly

paler hue.

I have hitherto regarded this msect as identical with the Zo-

nitis 4-punctata of the south of Europe; but a more accurate

comparison of it lately with specimens from Lombardy has con-

vinced me that it cannot be referred to that species (however

much it may resemble it at first sight), presenting a combina-

tion of small structural characters essentially its own; and I

have therefore given a fresh description of it, m which its pecu-

liarities are more fully portrayed. It differs from the Z. 4-

punctata in being a little larger, and in having its head propor-

tionally a trifle broader and its scutellum somewhat longer, in

the pubescence of its dark portions bemg rather more elongate

and dark, and in its limbs being robuster, less abbreviated

(which is particularly evident in the antennz and tarsi), and of a

much deeper black,—the last antennal joint, moreover, being

cylindric, instead of gradually tapering as in that insect. Its

elytra also are a shade darker and perhaps a trifle less pubes-

cent, and their extreme apex (instead of being black) 1s con-

colorous with the rest of the surface.

Fam. Staphylinide.

Genus Lepracinus.

Erichson, Kaf. der Mark Brand. i. 429 (1837).

Leptacinus parumpunctatus, Gyll.

L. niger, nitidus ; capite utrinque parce sed valde profunde punctato,

ad basin recte truncato; prothorace postice gradatim angustato,

seriebus dorsalibus 5- (vel 6-) punctatis; elytris versus latera se-

riatim punctatis, angulo apicali externo testaceo; antennis fusco-

piceis ; pedibus piceo-testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. 24.

Iabitat Maderam, ad Palheiro prope Funchal a Dom. Bewicke

detectus.

Staphylinus parumpunctatus, Gyll., Ins. Suec. iv. 481 (1827).

Gyrohypnus parumpunctatus, Mann., Brachel. 33 (1831).

Leptacinus parumpunctatus, Erich., Gen. et Spec. Staph. 353 (1838).

L. black and shining. Head and prothorax highly polished :

the former straightly truncated behind, very deeply but sparingly

punctured at the sides, and with the frontal sulci exceedingly

deep and distinct ; the /atter gradually narrowed behind, with a

longitudinal row of five (occasionally six) large punctures on either

side of its disk, and with about five more arranged in a curve to-

108 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on ddditions to Madeiran Coleoptera.

wards either edge. Elytra generally a little diluted in colourmg

posteriorly, but always with the outer apical angle testaceous,

very sparingly seriate-punctate (more evidently so towards either

side). Antenne brownish piceous, but a little brighter at their

base. Legs piceo-testaceous.

A single specimen of the common European L. parumpunctatus

has lately been forwarded to me by Mr. Bewicke, by whom it was

captured, amongst hay-stack refuse, at the Palheiro (in Madeira

proper), during November 1860. Though probably an intro-

duced insect from more northern latitudes, this is the second

species of Leptacinus which the researches of Mr. Bewicke have

added to the fauna,—the L. linearis, Grav., having been recorded

by me last year, on the authority of five examples which he de-

tected (under similar circumstances) at S. Antonio da Serra. I

may add that I have also taken it in Lanzarote, Fuerteventura,

Grand Canary, Teneriffe, and Palma, of the Canary Islands.

At the close of my last year’s Papers (published in the ‘ Annals

of Natural History’) on “ Additions to the Madeiran Coleo-

ptera,” I stated that the species which had been detected in

those islands up to that date amounted to 642. Since, however,

through not having the original type any longer in my posses-

sion, | had inadvertently re-described an insect (the Rhyncolus

capitulum) which had been already characterized by me during

the preceding year, the number should properly have been 641;

so that, when the five * species here enumerated are taken ito

account, we shall have 646 as the total number which has

hitherto been ascertained to occur at the Madeiras. I have still

two or three doubtful forms which, from being represented by

single specimens, I cannot safely pronounce upon until further

material has been obtained ; nevertheless, from the slowness with

which additions to the fauna are now brought to light—and

that, too, despite the careful researches of Mr. Bewicke, Senhor

Moniz, the Barao do Castello de Paiva, and Mr. E. Leacock

(particularly, however, of Mr. Bewicke, to whose indefatigable

labours the present novelties are due)—we may fairly conclude

that we are fast approaching the maximum to which our list can

be expected, as limited by the existing fauna, to reach. Fresh

importations will almost certainly from time to time take place ;

for since it is an undoubted fact that minute Coleoptera are

frequently naturalized in the island (which indeed must be the

case so long as the gardens of the English residents are lable

to be replenished, year after year, with various plants, whether

for use or ornament, from more northern latitudes), it is evident

* | say “five,” and not six, because the Zonitis imperialis is merely an

old species under a new name.

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera, 109

that we may look hereafter for occasional additions from the

ranks of the ordimary European Coleoptera (such as the smaller

Staphylinide, and other more or less mundane forms) of easy

diffusion. But, be this as it may, there seems good reason to

believe that no considerable number of truly indigenous species

can have now escaped our combined observations; and that

consequently, if we choose (allowmg a small margin for future

introductions) to estimate the Madeiran Coleoptera at, ore ro-

tundo, somewhere between 650 and 700 species, we shall proba-

bly advance a tolerably correct opinion as to the actual extent of

that department of the fauna.

Before concluding this short paper, I may just call attention

to the few following facts :—

1. My friend Dr. Schaum, of Berlin, thinks that the common

Madeiran Parnus may possibly be distinct from the universal

P. prolifericornis, as bemg “a trifle smaller and shorter, with

its pubescence a little more brown, and its elytra more sparingly

and coarsely punctured ;” but, after comparing it very carefully

with British specimens of that species, I must confess that I

cannot detect any appreciable difference between the two, unless

it be that the Madeiran one is perhaps, on the average, not quite

so large.

2. Acratrichis pumila (Ins. Mad. 109).—The Rev. A. Matthews

informs me that this msect cannot properly be referred to the

T. pumila of Erichson, but that it is more akin to the European

T. brevipennis, from which it nevertheless differs in being rather

larger, more shining, and more coarsely punctured. In the

dilated joints of its anterior tarsi it approaches both of those

species ; but, apart from other characters, the shape of the joints

is, according to Mr. Matthews, quite different. I would propose

for it, therefore (having already described it), the specific name of

insularis.

3. Microchondrus (i.e. Symbiotes) domuum (Ins. Mad. 197).—

This is clearly identical, as Mr. Janson has pointed out to me,

with the Symbiotes pygmeus, Hampe.

4, The six Ptini (Nos. 200-206) which I indicated in the

‘Ins. Mad.,’ in 1854, under the subgeneric title of Sphericus,

and subsequently (in 1857), in my ‘ British Museum Catalogue,’

under that of Trigonogenius, Solier (as being the older name),

must be regarded as generically distinct from the Péinz proper,

and be quoted as Spherici, since M. Jacq.-Duval has lately in-

formed us (vide ‘Genera des Col. d’ Europe,’ in. p. 211) that he

has examined the true Trigonogenii, from Chili, and finds them

structurally different from the Madeiran and Mediterranean in-

sects. M. Duval, indeed, proposed last year (Glanures Ent. 137)

110 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera.

for these aberrant Ptini the title of Tipnus (even with the actual

knowledge, moreover, that I had both previously separated them

under that of Sphericus, and had given careful figures of no less

than three!); but, im spite of this, it is of course evident that

Sphericus has the priority, and must therefore be retained.

5. Tomicus Dohrnii (Ins. Mad. 290).—It seems likely, accord-

ing to information which I have received from Mr. Janson

(though I have not yet myself had an opportunity of comparing

the two species), that this insect will prove to be identical with

the Bostrichus Saxesenit of Ratzeburg.

6. Phleophthorus perfoliatus (Ins. Mad. 301).—It is pretty

nearly certain that this insect is coincident with the Ptinus rhodo-

dactylus of Marsham (Ent. Brit. 87, 1802); but the genus must

certainly be retained ; so that the species should be quoted as the

Phleophthorus rhododactylus, Marsham. In further confirmation

of its being identical with the European insect, I may state that

several specimens of it were taken by Mr. Bewicke, at S. Antonio

da Serra, during the summer of 1859, out of decayed stems of

the common Broom, under which circumstances it very fre-

quently occurs in more northern latitudes.

7. Rhyncolus capitulum (Ann. Nat. Hist. 3rd ser. 11. 410, 1858).

—As already stated, I inadvertently re-characterized this insect,

in my last year’s ‘ Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera,” under

the name of Hexarthrum compressum. The mistake arose, first,

from the original type being no longer m my possession for

comparison ; and secondly, through my having failed to exa-

mine with sufficient care, whilst describing it, the structural

features of the “ R. capitulum,’—thus not perceiving at the

time that it possessed but six joints to its funiculus, and that it

was therefore no Rhyncolus at all. Hence, whilst the genus

Hexarthrum, which I enunciated in 1860 (Ann. Nat. Hist.

38rd ser. v. 448), must be retained, the specific title of compressum

should of course be cancelled; and the insect will stand as

Hexarthrum capitulum.

8. Rhyncolus tenax and calvus (Ins. Mad. 307; and Ann. Nat.

Hist. 3rd ser. v. 448).—In a memoir on the “ Atlantic Cosso-

nides,” lately published in the ‘Trans. of the Ent. Soe. of Lon-

don’ (vide new series, vol. v.), I stated that the two Madeiran

insects which I have hitherto quoted as Rhyncoli will (from the

shape of their rostra and the proportions of the joints of their

comparatively elongate antennze) be better referred to Phleo-

phagus; and the only doubt that now remains is, whether the

Caulophilus sculpturatus of the ‘Ins. Mad.’ should not, con-

sequently, be merged into Rhyncolus. As to this latter ques-

tion, I will not at present, in the absence of my original type,

attempt to solve it.

”.

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez. ati

9. Pentarthrum Monizianum and Bewickianum (Ann. Nat.

Hist. 3rd ser. v. 450, 451, 1860).—When describing these two

insects last year, I stated the exact points of their structure in

which they recede from Pentarthrum proper, as then represented

by a single species (the P. Huttont), discovered by my nephew

eight years ago in the west of England; and I merely admitted

them into that genus on Account of their 5-jomted funiculus,

and through a disinclination to multiply names more than was

absolutely necessary amongst these small members of the ligni-

vorous Rhynchophora. Since my diagnoses, however, were pub-

lished, the detection of another true Pentarthrum, by Mr. Bewicke,

in the Island of Ascension, has so completely confirmed my

original formula of the group (vide Ann. Nat. Hist. 2nd ser.

xiv. 129, 1854), that, as recently stated in my paper (above

alluded to) on the Atlantic Cossonides, it can no longer be made

to embrace these two (nearly blind) Madeiran Curculios; and I

consequently proposed for them the generic title of Mesoxenus.

They must therefore be quoted as the Mesoxenus Monizianus

and Bewickianus. For the precise differential characters of the

genus, 1 must refer to my last year’s paper in the ‘ Annals of

Natural History,’ and to a recent memoir on the “ Atlantic

Cossonides” which has just been published in the ‘ Trans. of the

Ent. Soc. of London.’

XI.— Observations on the Bignoniaceze.

By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &c.

[Continued from vol. vii. p. 396.]

In the herbarium of the British Museum I find a plant, in

fruit, from the neighbourhood of Rio de Janeiro, the seeds of

which differ from those last described: the specimen has no

flower, so that it cannot be determined to be a species of Ade-

nocalymna*. The capsule is compressed, not cylindrical as in

A. scansile, and the valves are proportionally thinner. The

seeds are uniscrial and much more compressed ; the central disk

is testudiniform, oue of its sides, that of the hilum, being straight,

* I take this opportunity of confirming what I formerly stated (vol. vii.

p- 266) concerning the little dependence to be placed on the calyx as a con-

stant and unerring test for generic discrimination. Perhaps no genus in the

family offers a more striking feature than Adenocalymna, in its peculiar

calyx, which gave origin to its name; but I find in Gardner’s collection a

plant, allied to Dolichandra, with an entire, tubular, coriaceous, pulverulent

calyx, marked with polished glands placed biserially below the margin,

just as in Adenocalymna; and yet it is far removed from that genus on

account of the difference of its habit, of its corolla, in the structure of its

anthers, its ovary, its thick flat siliquose capsule, and its seeds.

112 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez.

the other rounded and emarginated, while the extremities are

broadly expanded into a rather thin but opake wing, which is

considerably narrower than the disk ; the hilum, stead of being

broad, is very narrow, linear, and marginal, corresponding with

the cicatrices seen along the margins of the dissepiment. This

appears to conform with the brief description by DeCandolle of

his genus Pachyptera, no specimen of which I have seen. The

internal structure of the seed is somewhat different, though ap-

proaching that I have given of Adenocalymna (vol. vu. pp. 156,

387) : the discoid portion, although coriaceous, is not nearly so

thick as in that genus ; its internal space 1s rendered 2-celled

by a very narrow “septum, which extends from the hilum to the

opposite emarginature of the disk ; this septum is fenestrated in

the middle (or, rather, interrupted) by a linear aperture for the

reception of the radicle; the two cotyledons are compressed,

each being divided by deep emarginatures at the apex and base

extending to the radicle, which thus occupies a central position,

united to the four cotyledonary lobes, the former filling the

fenestrated space, the latter occupying the two cells of the disk

formed by the narrow septum, as in Adenocalymna. The em-

bryo is enveloped by a delicate inner mtegument, similar to it

in form.

In one of my excursions near Tejuco, in a deep forest, I found

the ground strewed with seeds of a similar shape and structure,

which [ still preserve: the plant from which they fell was at too

great an elevation to be reached, and I could not find any re-

mains of the capsules. These seeds evidently belong to a different

species of the same genus, and are much larger, though resem-

bling the former in every other respect, the discoid portion being

7 or 8 lines in diameter, the wing 5 lines broad, the total extent

(including the wings) measuring 2 inches.

The plant in question hardly appears to be a true Adeno-

calymna, and I place it there with some hesitation. Pachyptera,

in the absence of all knowledge of its floral structure, is still a

doubtful genus; but its seminal characters seem to agree with

this species. Will Pachyptera prove to be a subgenus or section

of Adenocalymna? This appears probable, because the two spe-

cies, foveolata and umbelliformis, which are associated with the

type, puberula, have the many- -foveolated punctures about the

axils of the branches, which are almost peculiar to Adenocalymna

and Haplolophium. ‘The P. dasyantha, DC., which I have seen,

belongs to the latter genus; while the two remaining species,

striata and Perrotteti, appear foreign to the group.

Adenocalymna? cesium, n. sp. ; striatis,

pallide glaucis, pilis articulatis dense velutinis, demum sub-

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez. 113

glabris, ad nodos dilatatis; foliis 3-foliolatis aut conjugatis et

ecirrhosis, foliolis ellipticis, imo obtusiusculis, aut subacutis,

3-nerviis, apice brevissime attenuatis, obtusis et emarginatis,

coriaceis, supra pallide viridibus, opacis, costa mediana ner-

visque subimmersis cano-puberulis, subtus pallide glaucis,

glaberrimis, nervis venisque valde reticulatis, prominen-

tibus, nervo marginali cartilagineo, reflexo, dense poroso-

punctulatis, glandulisque paucis immersis signatis; petiolo

petiolulis paulo longiore cunctis apice tumidulis, teretibus,

dense et sordide cano-tomentellis ; racemis axillaribus fructi-

feris, petiolo dimidio longioribus, glauco-tomentosis ; capsula

compressa, siliquiformi, late lineari, glauca, subtomentosa,

valvis convexiusculis subcrassis ; seminibus plurimis, imbri-

catis, compressis, testudiniformibus, utrinque in alam opacam

paulo latiorem expansis.—Prov. Rio de Janeiro, v. s. m herb.

Mus. Brit. (Itaguahy, in sepibus, A. Cunningham).

Planta scandens, habitu Adenocalymna comosum aliquomodo

simulans. Internodii 24-3 poll. dist.; petiolus crassiusculus,

9 lin. long., petioluli laterales 5 lin., terminalis 7 lin. long. ;

foliola 3 poll. long., 13 poll. lat., termimale paulo angustius

et longius; foliola stipuloidea linearia, erecta, eglandulosa,

2 lin. long., 1 lin. lat.; racemi rachis crassiuscula; pedicellus

valde incrassatus, 5 lin. long.; capsula 3}—4 poll. long., 6—7 lin.

lat., diam. trausverso 4 lin.; valve convexiuscule, lineis 3-4

abbreviatis spius evanescentibus, subcarinate tuberculisque

paucis signate ; replum compressum, utrinque liberum. Semina

plurima, transversim elongata, utrinque 1-serialia, compressa,

disco crasso-coriaceo, testudiniformia, 6 lin. diam., hilo lineari

submarginali 6 lin. long., inclusis extremitatibus in alas opaco-

membranaceas expansis 4 lin. lat., 2 poll. longa *.

TANAECIUM.

This genus is remarkable for the extreme length and narrow-

ness of the tube of its corolla, as well as for the peculiar struc-

ture of its fruit and seeds. From the evidence here adduced, it

will be seen that its structure and affinities have been little under-

stood. Dr.Seemann, in a recent monograph of the genus (Hook.

Kew Journ. ix. 81), and again in his interesting Synopsis of the

Crescentiacee (Linn. Trans. xxiii. 1), follows the example of De-

Candolle in placing it in that order: he there adopts the mis-

take of preceding botanists in associating with the typical spe-

cies the parasitical plant which Swartz had originally, and with

much hesitation, conjoined with it; contrary, however, to the

* This plant, with the analysis of the seed, will be seen in the ‘ Contri-

butions,’ Plate 55.

Amn. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. viii. 8

114 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacee.

diagnoses of DeCandolle, he has been led into the further

misconception of ascribing to Tanaecium a unilocular ovary and

fruit—a structure which I find quite foreign to it. I agree,

however, with Dr. Seemann in his conclusion that the Tanaecium

parasiticum, Sw., to which I have just alluded, is congeneric

with the Schlegelia lilacina, Miq., a genus unquestionably be-

longing to Crescentiacee. Walldenow associated with Tanaecium

Jaroba, Sw., not only T. parasiticum, Sw., but Crescentia pinnata,

Jacq. As in these two plants the seeds are imbedded in pulp,

it was then first imcorrectly assumed that the fruit of 7. Jaroba

was also pulpy within; but Swartz, the only botanist who has

described it from actual observation, nowhere hints at the ex-

istence of any pulp between the seeds, while he notices its

presence distinetly in Tanaecium (Schlegelia) parasiticum. The

fruit described by me in vol. vii. p. 167 sufficiently agrees with

the well-detailed account of Swartz of his Tanaecium Jaroba;

and there can be little doubt of its belonging to that species.

It is therefore clear that, the generic character given by Dr. See-

mann (loe. cit. p. 82), excepting some misconception about the

structure of the ovary, applies to Schlegelia, certainly not to

Tanaecium. Endlicher, in his ‘Genera Plantarum,’ bases his

diagnosis of Tanaectum (4172) entirely upon the 7. parasiticum,

Sw. (Schlegelia), and, in a note, points out its generic discord-

ance with the 7. Jaroba, Sw. (7. albiflorum, DC.), whieh he

suggests may probably be a species of Crescentia.

I need not repeat here the description already given (vol. vit.

p- 167) of the fruit of Tanaecium albiflorum, DC. Since that

was written, I have seen the fruit of another species (7. pre-

longum), in which there is a somewhat different evolution of the

placentee, which explains the apparent anomaly of the develop-

ment, so dissimilar in the former case from the usual structure

of the order. These two examples are most instructive, and

serve to confirm in the strongest manner the hypothesis of the

normally 4-carpellary structure of the ovary. The dissepiment

is here composed, as usual, of the two chartaceous lamellar plates,

united together for the greater part of their breadth; but these

plates divaricate when they approach the margins of the valves,

and are thus respectively reflected away from each other upon

them, as in Pithecoctentum, only for a much greater breadth,

becoming agglutinated to the inner face of the valves; and the-

seeds are attached by their very large hilum, partly to the re-

flected margins and partly to the main portion of the dissepi-

ment. In 7. albiflorum, the attachment of the seeds is wholly

upon the reflected margins of the dissepiment; and when the

fruit opens, these four placentiferous portions remain confluent

with the two valves, while the main body of the dissepiment

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez. 115

breaks away from them, along the line of their inflexion, close

to the sutural margins of the capsule ; so that the seeds remain as

if parietally attached to the valves, while the main body of the

dissepiment, thus detached from its seminiferous portions, ap-

pears flat, smooth, and naked. The fruit of 7. prelongum is of

the same shape as that of 7. albiflorum, only somewhat smaller ;

the ligneous valves are not quite so thick in substance, and they

are covered with a closely adherent, coriaceous, rough epidermis,

which can be scraped off the more ligneous shell. A similar

coating exists upon the ligneous valves of Adenocalymna, Me-

mora, and some other genera. In both these species of Tanaectum

the valves split down the middle, as i Distictis and Haplolo-

phium, and a similar replum detaches itself on each side along

the main sutural line of dehiscence. The hilum in 7. prelongum

is considerably curved, and broader, owing to the more thickened

margin of the seed on that side, and it lies at a right angle with

the axis of the fruit ; in 7’. albiflorum, on the contrary, the hilum

lies parallel with the axis, when the radicle is therefore centri-

fugal, while in 7. prelongum it points a little outwards to the

base of the fruit. There is, however, another essential difference

to be noticed in these two developments: in the one, the seeds,

from their mode of attachment, are pressed and twisted half

round, in several series on each side beyond the dissepiment ; in

the other they are 2-serial, appearing almost uniserial, owing to

their different direction and to the greater length and breadth of

the hilum.

Tanaecium, therefore, fully corresponds with the conditions of

the Eubignoniee ; and from the peculiar shape of its large hand-

some flowers, as well as of its capsule and seeds, it forms one of

the most interesting genera of the family. Its place is certainly

close to Adenocalymna. The generic diagnosis, in accordance

with the facts stated, is therefore remodelled, entirely from my

own observations, in the following manner :—

TANAECIUM, Sw. (in parte).—Calyz tubulosus, margine integro,

ciliolato, nervis extus in denticulos 5 excurrentibus. Corolla

valde elongata, anguste tubulosa, apicem versus paulo am-

pliata et infundibuliformis, limbo expanso 5-fido, laciniis sub-

eequalibus, 2 superioribus erectioribus, 3 inferioribus reflexis,

eestivatione valde imbricatis. Stamina 4 didynama cum 5%

sterili; filamenta filiformia, subulata, glabra, summum versus

tubi inserta, inclusa; anthere 2-lobe, lobis linearibus, sagit-

tato-distensis, aut divaricatissimis. Ovariwm conico-oblongum,

glabrum, disco carnoso cylindrico sulcato imsidens, 2-loculare,

pluri-ovulatum ; ovu/a in extremis marginibus dissepimenti

utrinque pluriseriata. Stylus filiformis, longitudine tubi co-

Q*

116 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez.

rolle. Stigma 2-lamellatum, lamellis oblongis, obtusis, mem-

branaceis, glabris. Capsula magna, late cylindrica, botuli-

formis, 2-locularis, 2-valvis; valve lignosz, medio longitudi-

naliter fissiles; dissepimentum (e lamellis 2 confluentibus)

chartaceum, valvis parallelum, aut marginibus placentiferis ad

parietem internum. valvarum utrinque inflexis, 1bi primum

agelutinatis et demum solubilibus, vel marginibus semini-

geris ad parietem valvarum permanenter conglutinatis et

rima utrinque a dissepimento erumpentibus. Semina tune e

diversa evolutione placentarum, in uno casu ad dissepimentum,

in altero ad valvarum margines affixa, utrinque 2—3-serialia,

imbricata, magna, irregulariter sinuato-rotundata valde com-

pressa, subplana, vel convexa, hine ad latus hiliferum ineras-

sata illine gradatim tenuiora; Ai/um aut lineare et rectum,

aut oblongum valde convexum et curvatum ; festa dura, cori-

acea, brunnea, intus ab hilo usque ad centrum semisepto an-

gusto donata, hine 2-marsupiata ; integumentum internum em-

bryonem arcte vestiens, tenuissimum, pellucidum, in sinu

superior! chalaza parva donatum ; embry yo exalbuminosus, 2-

cotyledoneus, cotyledonibus orbsCulanbte. utringue fere ad

centrum 2-fissis, hine fere 2-lobis, lobis plano-convexis, per

paria adpressis, et imo in locellis teste nidulatis, radicula

centrali, brevissima, minuscula, horizontaliter centrifuga.

Frutices scandentes, Antillani, Guianenses et Brasilienses, glabri :

folia trifoliolata, vel cirrhoso-conjugata ; toliola ublonga, petio-

lulata, integerrima: panicule terminales, pauciflore: corolla

alba.

1. Tanaecium albiflorum, DC. Prod. ix. 245; Seem. Kew Journ.

ix. 83; Linn. Trans. xxii. 15 ;—Tanaecium Jaroba, Sw. Fl.

Ind. Occid. 1.1050. tab. 20. f. 1 ;—Cucurbitifera, Sloane, Jam.

ui. 175; Browne, Jam. 267 ;—glabrum, folis 3-foliolatis, vel

cirrhoso- -conjugatis, foliolis late ovatis, breviter et abrupte

apiculatis, imo rotundatis, supra nitidis, utrinque concolori-

bus, basi 3-nerviis, subtus nervis rufulis venisque transversis

reticulatis prominentibus, petiolo longiusculo, petiolulis sub-

brevibus, striatis; paniculis terminalibus, trichotomis, pauci-

floris ; calyce tubuloso, denticulis 5 e nervis excurrentibus ;

corolla alba, extus (in sicco) ochraceo-pruinosa, intus glabra ;

capsula magna, late cylindrica, botuliformi, seminibus crasso-

coriaceis, exalatis, compressis.—Jamaica, v. s. in herb. Mus.

Brit. (Robins) :

Alte scandens; ramuli teretes, ad nodos compressi, striatuli,

lenticellis parvis albidis crebris rugulosi ; internodia 5 poll. dist. ;

foliola 33-44 poll. long. (acumine 6 lin. long.), 23-2? poll.

lat. (sec. Swartz. inferiora 6 poll. long.); petiolus 13 poll. long.,

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez. 117

petiolulique striati supra canaliculati glabri, laterales impares

zequales, 5 lin. long.; cirrhus simplex 3 poll. long.; panicula

glabra (floribus exclusis) 24 poll. long., terque trichotome ra-

mosa; pedicelli 5 lin. long.; calyx 6 lin. long., 3 lin. diam., co-

riaceus; corolle tubus 44 poll. long., ad basin (pro longitudine

2 poll.) constrictus, hine parallelim cylindricus et 2 lin. diam.,

dehine ad os gradatim ampliatus, ore 6 lin. diam.; limbi lobi

9 lin. long., 2 superiores erectiores, alteri reflexi ; stamina vidi

paululo exserta, eorum locus insertionis, ob corollam insectis ex-

cisam, mihi invisus, sed filamenta ex icone Swartzii 3 poll. long.,

intra tubum 44 poll. long. ; capsula cylindrica, 7 poll. long. (sec.

Swartz. interdum 12 poll.), 34 poll. diam.; valvee lignose, 2 lin.

crass, imo apiceque rotund, medio rima longitudinal: facile

fissiles, interne in fundo flavidee, nitentes, cum zona longitu-

dinali et utrinque marginali, 12 lin. lat., cancellato-favosa e

cicatricibus fuscis opacis linearibus 3—4-serialibus unde semina

sessilia affixa sunt; dissepimentum planum, utrinque nitidum, e

laminis 2 chartaceis confluentibus, coriaceum, leve, 4 lin. cras-

sum; replum compressum, crassitudine dissepimenti; semina

dolabriformia, longitudine transversa 15 lin., latitudine verticali

14 lin., latere externo recte truncato hilifero 2 lin. crassa, de-

hine ad latus alterum rotundatum sensim ancipitiformia, crasso-

coriacea, dura ; hilum cicatrizatum, fuscum, lineare, 13 lin. long.,

2 lin. lat.; embryo orbicularis, 9 lin. diam., 1 lin. crassus, utrin-

que profundissime fissus; radicula brevissima, medio sita, vix

1 lin. long., ad hilum spectans, et ideo centrifuga*.

2. Tanaecium prelongum, n.sp.;—scandens, glaberrimum, ramulis

teretibus ; foliis 3-foliolatis, foliolis ovatis vel oblongo-ovatis,

imo obtusis aut subrotundis, apice acute attenuatis, nitidis,

nervis venisque transversis reticulatis supra immersis, subtus

prominentibus, hine pallidis; petiolo elongato, petiolulis latera-

libus 3-plo, terminali 2-plo longiore ; pedicellis longiusculis ;

calyce tubuloso, margine integro, ciliolato, obsolete 5-denticu-

lato; corolla (sicca) ochraceo-pruinosa, intus glabra, longis-

sime et anguste tubulosa, versus faucem paulo ampliata; ge-

nitalibus inclusis ; capsula oblonga, cylindrica, dissepimento

ad utramque faciem profunde cymbeeformi, seminigero, semi-

nibus crassis, coriaceis, imbricatis, adscendentibus, sub-selle-

formibus, ala angustissima coriacea.—Guiana Britannica, v. pl.

s. in herb. Hook. et Lindl. (Schomburgk, 829) ; v. capsula in

herb. Mus. Brit., Guiana (Schomb.).

Precedente differt foliis 3-foliolatis, foliolis mimoribus et an-

gustioribus, petiolo petiolulisque longioribus, pedicellis 4-plo

* Full details of this structure, and also a drawing of the species, will

be shown in Plates 56 and 57 of the ‘ Contributions.’

118 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez.

longioribus, corolla 4-plo longiore, tubo tenuiore, staminibus

multo brevioribus. Ramauli striatuli, lenticellis parvis favosis

sparsim rugulosi; internodia approximata, 6-15 lin. remota;

foliola lateralia 3-34 poll. long., 12 poll. lat., terminali paulo

majore ; petioli valde divaricati, 24-2? poll. long. ., petioluli la-

terales 8 lin., terminalis 16 lin. hele ; pedicelli 18-20 lin. long.;

calyx 5 lin. long., 4 lin. diam. ; corolle tubus 114 poll. long.,

pro majore parte parallelim angustatus, 21 lin. diam., ad inser-

tionem stamimum (15 lin. sub fauce) subito amplhatus, fauce

9 lin. diam.; limbi lobi 9 lin. long., obtuse sub-3-angulares,

2 superiores erectiores; stamina brevia, filamenta subulata,

glabra, in paribus apice paululo incurvata, 2 longiora faucem

non attingentia, 12 lin., 2 breviora 9 lin. long., sterile ultimis

intermedium 6 lin. long., rectum, tenue, anantherum; anthers

lobi lineares, obtusi, glabri, angulo recto cum filamento divari-

cati et verticaliter positi, connectivum apicale obtusum promi-

nulum ; stylus tubo zquilongus; stigmatis lamelle oblongz,

obtuse, 3 lin. long., 1 hin. lat., glabra. Capsula botuliformis,

5 poll. long., 24 poll. diam., ‘dissepimentum cum marginibus

pupa reflexis et a valvis solutis (utringue 6 lin. lat.),

3 poll. lat. Semina irregulariter suborbicularia, dorso convexa,

11 poll. diam., latere hilifero incrassata, hine 3-4 lin. crassa,

ad marginem oppositum gradatim attenuata, et fimbria coriacea

illine vix alata; hilum 10 lin. long., 4 lin. lat., convexum ;

structura interna us 7’ albiflore simillima*.

3. Tanaecium brasiliense, n. sp.; ramis teretibus ;

foliis inferioribus 3-foliolatis, superioribus conjugatis, novellis

longe cirrhosis; foliolis oblongo-ovatis, imo obtusis et ad

petiolum breviter attenuatis aut rotundatis, utrinque glaber-

rimis et reticulatis, textura subtenui, imo 38-nerviis, subtus

pallidioribus, nervis venisque transversis reticulatis delicatuhs

paulo prominulis ; ; petiolo longiusculo, tenui, petiolulis 3-plo

longiore ; paniculis axillaribus, geminis, 3- Ghatouic: crebriter

paucifloris ; ; pedicellis calyce paulo longioribus ; calyce parvo,

tubuloso; corolla alba, sicca ochraceo-pruinosa, longe et an-

guste tubulosa; genitalibus inclusis.—Brasilia septentrionali,

v. s. in herb. Hook. (Crato, Gardner, no. 1765).

Species a 7. prelongo et T. crucifero valde distincta, ad T.

albifloro propior: ab isto differt foliis minoribus et angustiori-

bus, textura tenuiore, nervis tenuioribus et minus prominentibus,

acumine obtusiusculo, paniculis axillaribus et brevioribus, calyce

triplo breviore et angustiore, corolle tubo longiore coarctato et

* A drawing of this species, with an analysis of its floral structure, and

also of the fruit and seeds, will be given in Plates 58 and 59 of the

* Contributions.’

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez. 119

dimidio angustiore, staminibus multo brevioribus et inclusis.

Rami glauci, tuberculis favosis rugosi, juniores leeves, fusci ; inter-

nodia distantia ; foliola 23-84 poll. long., 15-1 poll. lat.; petiolus

13-2 poll., petioluli laterales 6 lin., terminalis 16 lin. long.; cir-

rhus citissime caducus ; paniculee geminze (exclusis floribus) 8 lin.

long.; pedicelli 2 lin. long.; calyx 2 lin. long., 14 lin. lat., margine

integro ciliolato cum nervis extus in denticulos 5 excurrentibus ;

corollz tubus 5 poll. long. (parte basali constricta 4: poll. long.

1 lin. diam., dehine amplior et ad faucem 7 lin. diam.), limbi

lobi 6 lin. long., oblongi, obtusi; filamenta longiora 9 ln. long.,

apice incurva, faucem attingentia, breviora 7 lin. long., inclusa,

sterile 6 lin. long., gracile; stylus glaber, longitudine tubi co-

rolle ; ovarium fusiformi-oblongum, 4-sulcatum, glabrum, disco

carnoso solide cylindrico plurisuleato insitum, 2-loculare « ovula

pluriseriata, versus extremos margines dissepimenti affixa*.

4, Tanaecium crucigerum, Seem. Bonplandia, iv. 27; Hook. Kew

Journ. ix. 83; Linn. Trans. xxii. 15 ;—Bignonia crucigera,

Linn. Sp. 869; DC. loc. cit. p. 152; Plum. Pl. Amer. i. 48,

tab. 58 ;—-scandens, ramis teretibus, ad nodos dilatatis, lenti-

cellis globosis tuberculatis ; foliis inferioribus 3-foliolatis, su-

perioribus conjugato-cirrhosis, foliolis oblongo-ovatis, acumine

brevi acuto, imo obtusis, breviter cordatis et 3-nerviis, supra

nitidis, subtus ochraceo-velutinis, nervis ramosis venisque

transversis reticulatis nitidis prominentibus ; petiolo longius-

culo, petiolulis subbrevibus ; paniculis geminis, terminalibus ;

ramis paucis, oppositis, 3-floris, aut abortu 1-floris ; calyce

tubuloso, margine integro 5-denticulato; corolla extus velu-

tina (in sicco ochracea), intus glabra, genitalibus faucem

attingentibus.—In Antillis: v. s. in herb. Hook., Domenica

(Imray), St. Vincent (Guilding).

Species a preecedentibus valde distincta. Foliola 5 poll. long.,

3 poll. lat.; petiolus 24 poll., petiolulique crassiusculi, 6 lin.

long.; cirrhus simplex, 5-6 poll. long. ; panicule gemine, gla-

bree, terminales, floribus exclusis 2 “poll. long.; rami bijugi

cum impari, singuli 3-flori, aut abortu 1-flori, pedunculorum

articulationibus sursum gradatim dilatatis et compressis, nitidi

et striatelli; pedicelli 3-4 lin. long.; calyx 6 ln. long., 3 lin.

diam.; corolle tubus 6} poll. long., pro majore parte ad diam.

2-3 lin. constrictus, dehine sensim “ampliatus, fauce 1 poll. diam.,

limbi lobi 9 lin. long., obtuse 3-angulares, 2 superiores erec-

tiores, 3 alteri reflexi; imsertio staminum 1 poll. infra faucem,

filamenta subulata, in paribus, summo incurva, 2 longiora fau-

cem attingentia, 2 altera paulo breviora, inter istas sterile dimi-

* This species will be shown in Plate 60 of the same work.

120 Dr. Strethill Wright’s Observations on

dio curtius, rectum, anantherum; anthers per paria approxi-

matz, lobi lineares, obtusi, segregati, divaricatissimi, connectivo

apicali obtuso breviter excurrente; ovarium conico-oblongum,

glabrum, disco latiusculo carnoso impositum ; stylus subtenuis,

5 poll. long.; stigmatis lamelle cuneato-oblongie, rotundate,

3 lin. long., glabree; fructus vix notus, oblongus, verisimiliter

ei T. albiflore consimilis, ut dixit el. Plum. (loc. cit.), “ capsulam

vulgi representat, quam Tobacco replent, secumque portant.”

With this will cease, for the present, my communications on

the Bignoniacee, as I learn from Dr. Seemann that he has re-

sumed his inquiries into that family, and is about to publish the

results of his investigations. The respect I have for that zealous

botanist, together with the desire on my part to avoid contra-

vention, and the knowledge that he has long studied the subject,

mduce me to cede to him the priority. As he has the advantage

of consulting collections to which I have no means of access,

more may be anticipated from his exertions. I reserve to my-

self, however, the right of resuming the subject at a future time,

and of carrying out my original plan of defining the limits of the

genera and subgenera I have sought to establish upon features

hitherto unobserved, and also of illustrating their characters by

drawings of one or more species of each group, accompanied by

analytical figures of the flower, fruit, and seed.

XU.— Observations on British Protozoa and Zoophytes. By

T. Srreruitt Wricut, M.D., F.R.C.P.E., Pres. Roy. Phys.

Soc. Edin.

[Plates III. IV. & V.]

On the Reproduction of Ophryodendron *,

Ophryodendron abietinum, which I have figured in various atti-

tudes in Pl. IIT., has been noticed elsewhere by Claparéde and

Lachmann + and myself {, several years since; but it was not

until the spring of the present year that I was able to discover

its mode of reproduction. The animal presents the appearance

of an oblong sac filled with homogeneous and finely molecular

matter, and is found attached to the corallum of Sertularia

pumila. From one end of the body or sac arises a proboscis,

generally appearing as a short and closely-wrinkled club, but

* Read to the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh, April 24, 1861.

t Etudes sur les Infusoires et les Rhizopodes, par Edouard Claparéde

et Johannes Lachmann.

{ Edinb, Phil. Journal, July 1859.

British Protozoa and Zoophytes. 121

capable of bemg produced to a remarkable distance as a glassy

ribbon surmounted by numerous twining tentacles. The sac

usually shows no trace of a nucleus or contractile vesicle, nor

are its contents differentiated into an external and internal

tissue (ectosare and endosarc), as in Actinophrys and others of the

class (“Acinétiens”) into which it has been introduced. The

structure of the proboscis differs from that of the sac in the

development within it of a clear and highly refractive tissue,

corresponding to the muscular element in the branches of Zoo-

thamnium and in the more directly contractile pedicle of Zooteirea.

In the proboscis of Ophryodendron, as in the body of Epistylis,

the contraction of the muscle throws its outer covering into close

folds. The tentacles are formed of a continuation of the con-

tractile tissue of the proboscis, and are covered to within a short

distance of their tips by the integument. The proboscis, when

extended, hangs suspended or floating in an erect position, or

slowly swims about in large curves by the continuous and very

active motion of its tentacles. This animal may be called the

homomorph, amongst the Protozoa, of Sipunculus Bernhard. 1

have never been able to satisfy myself as to its mode of feeding,

though portions of matters are occasionally seen entangled

amongst the tentacles, and apparently pressed in contact with

the substance of the proboscis.

In the sketch of this animal appended to my notice of 1859,

I figured several globular bodies within the sac, which my friend

M. Claparéde, to whom I showed it, had not observed; and on

further observation I was led to consider the figure erroneous,

In March last, however, the Ophryodendra (PI. IV. fig. 1) again

contained these bodies ; and by a somewhat “ meddlesome mid-

wifery,” I was enabled to force them from the sacs, and to find

that they were living young, from four to nine in number.

The young thus obtained consist of ovoid bodies of higher

refractive structure than the body of the parent, and contain

olive-brown corpuscles, shaped like the chlorophyll-granules of

Hydra viridis. At a later stage, when the wrinkled trunk of the

parent hung lax and dead, the young larvee assumed a pyriform

shape, flattened on their inferior surface (PI. IV. fig. 2). This

surface was also marked with longitudinal striz, carrying short,

soft, slowly-moving cilia or processes. Their natural mode of

extrusion was not observed; but several families of them were

found, each enveloped in a soft gelatimous ball, and attached to

the Sertularia and other bodies. Single individuals were seen

slowly moving on the zoophyte; and others attached were putting

forth the rudiments of the proboscis. The proboscis was at first

finely molecular, like the contents of the sac, unwrinkled, and

non-contractile. A few tentacles were presently put forth from

122 Dr. Strethill Wright’s Observations on

its summit (fig. 3); and it gradually assumed the structure of

that of the adult.

The body of Ophryodendron frequently bears fusiform bodies,

from one to four in number, which I have already described,

and which appear to be gemme.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES III. & IV. figs. 1-3.

Pl. III. Two cells of Sertularia pumila on which Ophryodendraare attached,—

the figure on the left side of the centre with gemma and contracted

proboscis, that on the right side of the centre with proboscis extended ;

the trunks of two others are shown in various states of extension.

PL. IV. figs. 1-3. Young of Ophryodendron in various stages of development.

On Dendrophrya radiata and D. erecta (nov. gen. et sp.)*.

The Rhizopodous animals to which I have given the name of

Dendrophrya are found plentifully on Sertularias, Flustras, Fuei,

and stones, in low-water pools at Granton Quarry, near Edin-

burgh. There are two species, D. radiata and D. erecta.

D. radiata.

Its general appearance is that of a small shelly mass, from the

borders of which radiates a system of branched membranous

tubes, more or less coated with mud or other matters. In young

specimens the central shell is absent, and the animal presents

the appearance of an irregular system of branches radiating from

a centre. The shape of the adults is very various, and depends

on the surface to which they are attached; they attam some-

times a diameter of nearly a quarter of an inch, though generally

much smaller. The shell is not acted on by acids, and is there-

fore silicious. The animal itself can seldom be detected, as it

lies concealed within its central flinty stronghold and the com-

plicated system of earthworks surrounding it.

D. erecta.

In this species, found on stones, the branched, membranous

and mud-clothed tubes, instead of creeping over the surface to

which the animal is attached, spring upwards and outwards, as

in PI. 1V. fig. 4. Delicate pseudopodia, linear or forked (figs. 4

and 5), are readily observed to protrude themselves from the ex-

tremities of the branches, accompanied sometimes by lobular

processes of the sarcode of the animal. The patelloid shell of

D. erecta may be easily detached from its seat, and its tenant, a

small patch of semitransparent sarcode, scooped out with a flat-

pointed needle and transferred to the stage of the microscope.

It differs from the sarcode of other RKhizopods in being filled

* Read to the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh, April 24, 1861.

British Protozoa and Zoophytes. 123

with delicate short fibres instead of the usual molecular matter,

and contains, both within the shell and tubes, the highly refrac-

tive bodies I have mentioned in a former paper as ova.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV.

Fig. 4. Dendrophrya erecta, seated on a portion of stone, and showing

pseudopodia projecting from summits of branches.

Fig. 5. Summit of one of the tubes of D. erecta, with projecting lobes of

sarcode and pseudopodia.

On Lecythia elegans (noy. gen. et sp.).*

This animal, of which I give drawings in PI. V. fig. 10, is

found on Sertularia pumila. It is exceedingly minute, and re-

quires high microscopic power and careful adjustment of light

for its accurate definition. The body is flask- or carafe-shaped,

mounted on a long, fine, rigid pedicle, and enclosed in a closely

fitting envelope. The summit of the body is dilated, and fur-

nished with a variable number of long, slender, divergent pro-

cesses or tentacles, which appear to correspond with those of

Actinophrys. When the tentacles are contracted, they become

capitate, and assume the form of a bossed crown, as shown in

the figure.

In the following part of this paper the term ‘polypidom’ is

used (with Johnston) to signify the chitinous envelope of zoo-

phytes ; the term ‘ polypary, the living communicating substance

from which the polyps spring—the ‘ coenosare’ of Allman; the

term ‘ generative sac,’ the cavity, formed of the two constituent

membranes of the zoophyte, which contains the ‘ generative ele-

ments’—ova or spermatozoa; and ‘placenta,’ the layer of ‘endo-

derm’ in the generative sac, from which the generative elements

are developed, and by which they are nourished.

Cionistes reticulata (nov. gen. et sp.)f.

Polypidom retiform ; alimentary polyps sessile, minute, white,

‘ with a single row of short tentacles; reproductive polyps

columnar, thickened towards the apex, not terminated by a

cluster of thread-cells, bearing many generative capsules.

A male specimen of this zoophyte was found growing on an

old shell at Granton, in May 1857. It differs from the Huden-

drium confertum of Alder (the Dicoryne of Allman) in the absence

of the dense clusters of large thread-cells which terminate the

* Read to the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh, April 24, 1861.

+ Read to the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh, March 23, 1859 ;

now rewritten.

124 Dr. Strethill Wright’s Observations on

summit of the reproductive polyp of the latter, and which are

the last rudiments of tentacles. The polypidom consists of a

close network of flattened tubes,

from out of which the alimentary

and reproductive polyps spring

at distant intervals. The sperm-

sacs (one of which is shown in

the margin at fig. 1, attached

to the repreductive polyp) differ

from those of Hydractinia in

having the endoderm attached to

the ectoderm at their distal ex-

tremities, as I have figured else-

where (Edin. Phil. Mag. Jan.

1859) in the sperm-sac of Huden- Reproductive polyp of C. reticulata

drium rameum. ‘This zoophyte with single sperm-sac: a, endo-

resembles the Sertulariadee in derm; 4, ectoderm; c, cavity con-

the simple columnar form of its ‘7S Spermatozoa.

non-tentacled reproductive polyps, and forms the connecting link

between these organs in the Tubulariadz and Sertulariade. It

exhibits the most degraded form of the reproductive polyp, pre-

viously to the latter being altogether dispensed with and the

generative sacs being developed directly from the polypary.

Thus we have, in the chain of degradation,—

Generative sacs or medusoids attached to ordinary ali- | Clava, Coryne,

Mentary POLYP, AS 1M ...ecseceeseseccseneeeeseseeesereeeceenes &e.

Generative sacs attached to reproductive alimentary rin | facet

lyp, which differs from ordinary alimentary polyp in ¢ fucicola

having fewer tentacles ....-....ceesseeeeseneeeseeeeeeeeceeees (Sars).

Generative sacs attached to reproductive polyp with rudi- | Hydractinia

mentary mouth and tentacles, as 1M......sseereeesseeer ees echinata.

Generative sacs attached to reproductive polyp without ] Eudendrium

mouth or tentacles; summit of polyp surmcunted by a > confertum

cluster of large thread-cells, as 11.........seeeeeeererererees (Alder).

Generative sacs or medusoids attached to reproductive po- ) Cionistes,

lyp without mouth, tentacles, or cluster of thread- > Sertularia, _

Celis Gat) Spepcoengaesccdecer poatinc Gon ouncanpeccnascdorgscs-ocG Campanularia.

Reproductive polyp divided longitudimally into eee Eudendrium

portions, each surmounted by its cluster of large thread- | arbusculum

cells; sperm-sacs formed, as in Hydra, by simple > (T.S.W.),

dilatation of the ectoderm; each division of polyp | #. capillare?

transformed into a ‘ moniliform’ sperm-sac, as 10 ...... J (Alder).

( Atractylis

(ESSOW);

ax: : .. | Hydractinia

seneeae sacs or medusoids attached to the polypary,. (Alder and

a in eeeeee COCO H Eee THESE HHH e ee EEHHHH HEE HOHEH HH HEH EEEEE iT S. W.),

Cordylophora

(Allman).

British Protozoa and Zoophytes. 125

It will thus be seen that there is a very gradual transition

from the alimentary polyp to the reproductive polyp, and from

the latter to the simple generative sac. Prof. Allman’s term

‘blastostyle,’ applied to the reproductive polyp, is apt to mis-

lead, as it indicates that the alimentary and reproductive polyps

are not homologous parts. Still more decidedly does that ac-

complished naturalist confuse the homology of these parts

by applying the same term to the branched pedicle of the ag-

gregated generative sacs of Zubularia indivisa, which is merely

formed of the conjoined and elongated pedicles of the individual

sacs.

It is impossible to construct any classification of the Hydroid

Zoophytes on the form or position of their generative sacs or

medusoids, as these vary not only in different species of the

same genus, but also in males and females of the same species.

Thus, i Hudendrium rameum the sperm-sacs are moniliform,

the egg-sacs single; the former are attached to the alimentary

polyp, the latter to the polyp and also to the polypary. In

Hydractinia, although the generative sacs generally spring from

the reproductive polyps, they are also found attached to the

polypary ; and in a most interesting species of this genus lately

discovered by Mr. Alder, medusoids spring from the latter part

of the zoophyte. In Atractylis ramosa, T. 8S. W. (udendrium

ramosum, Van Ben.), the medusoids, the males and females of

which differ in shape, spring from the polyps, from club-shaped

bodies, and from the polypary; in other species of Atractylis

they arise from the reticulated base of the zoophyte. In

certain species of the genera Sertularia and Campanularia, mar-

supial forms occur which bear no homological relation to each

other.

The gradual transition in the Hydroide from the simple

generative sac to the perfect Medusa is exceedingly interesting.

I attempt to indicate it in the following sketch :—

contained in a simple generative sac or

dilatation of the ectoderm ; Sia

formed of endodermal floor of sac ......

Placenta protruding into generative sac,

and forming ‘spadix’ (Allman) se

rounded by generative elements .........

Generative elements (spermatozoa or ova)

Hydra

Coryne,

Hydractinia. \ Simple gene-

rative sac.

Campanularia

— or branched and permeating them...... { lacerata

(male).

Eudendrium

— or folding round single ovum..........+. | rameum (fe-

male). )

126 Dr. Strethill Wright’s Observations on

Placenta adherent to summit of genera- ) Eudendrium Generative

tive sac; summit of sac furnished with | arbusculum | sac become

cluster of large thread-cells; sac the > (male). a peduncle

equivalent of the pecunee of conn E. confertum f Comsnat

GROCHLG caccasue sisescaeneeesavencsge Geeaebee (female*). um,’Allman).

Summit of sperm-sac pratished with a row | Laomedea |

of tentacles indicating the presence of a > Lovent

non-differentiated subumbrella ........ (male).

Generative sac transformed into a free |

walking medusoid; peduncle furnished eee

with branched tentacles, as in Bougain- | medusoid of

villea; subumbrella not differentiated, ( Clavatella

its presence indicated by eye-specks | (Hincks).

and otoliths; umbrella absent .........

Ovisac fixed, enclosed in a differentiated

subumbrella with lateral and circular

canals and tentacles .........0essccsseseess

Sperm-sac surmounted with large zl

Subumbrella

present, but

not differ-

entiated.

Subumbrella

differen-

tiated.

Laomedea

Loveni (fe-

male).

cells, and forming the peduncle of a fixed

medusoid with differentiated subum-

brella and umbrella ........... andenoceece

vata. ferentiated.

Peduncle or

alimentary

Medusa of polyp and ge-

&

|

J

Coryne gra- Umbrella dif-

Imperfect free Medusa; peduncle with

tubular mouth, and united with a Snes mi de 2 eae

r ae. =

Cavitied Zenerative SAC — cescseeescseeees entre) | ‘Gatedueeee

each other

nade es post).

( Bougainvillea

Britannica,

the Medusa

Perfect free Medusa of low type; pedun- | of Atractylis

cle four-tentacled or lipped, and con- | ramosa (fe-

taining eight generative sacs coalescmg~ male).

into four, “which are situated alter nately Turris neglec- tiated f

with the tentacles or lips ......ceccceeeees ta, the Medu- lated om

sa of Clavula anon ;

Gossii (fe- polyp, but si-

| male) tuated on it.

Generative

sacs differen-

Perfect free Medusa of low type; pedun-

cle four-lipped or tentacled, with eight ( Oceania epi-

distinct generative sacs, one placed on( scopalis.

the side of each lip ....0.---+.+ BeOSHOn One

* Tn the ovisac of E. confertum (see figure in margin),

which I have had an opportunity of examining through

the kindness of Mr. Alder, the endoderm and ectoderm

at first adhere together at the summit of the sac, and

at this point a few large thread-cells occur in the ecto-

derm. A similar occurrence of adhesion and thread-

cells is found in the sperm-sac of E. arbusculum, and

also in the false and mouthless peduncle of the medu-

soid of Coryne gravata.

British Protozoa and Zoophytes. 127

Peduncle and

generative

Perfect free Medusa of higher type; Mea f sacs differen-

peduncle four-lipped or tentacled ; eight eo ene ) tiated. Ah-

: : Laomedea

generative sacs, one on each side of é mentary po-

geniculata. :

Nateral’canal srccsscdcnssss cusses cas eciwse sic lyp taking

no part in

reproduction,

Generative

sacs on sepa-

Medusa of highest type, with 4—6 lips and) Stomobra- rate canals ;

8-12 lateral canals, each canal crying chium octo- < two canals

a single generative SAC ......ccsccsceereeees costatum. [ing toeaen

ing to each

lip.

Of the generation of Stomobrachium we know nothing. Cla-

paréde has shown that gymnophthalmatous Meduse may pro-

duce Medusze without the intervention of the polypoid phase ;

but it is impossible to draw any line of distinction between a

Medusa and the medusoid phase of the Hydroid polyp. Tudu-

laria indivisa produces its young as perfect polyps without the

mtervention of the planuloid phase, Clava with the intervention

of that phase. In the life-history of the Hydroide any phase—

planuloid, polypoid, or medusoid—may be absent.

- The perfect several-lipped Medusa appears to be a symmetrical

organism composed of eight or more elements, each element

corresponding to the half of a lip. Each of these elements is

composed of three subelements, the alimentary, reproductive,

and prehensile, any of which may be suppressed, or unite with

others of different value on the same element, or of the same

value belonging to neighbouring elements. Thus, in Sarsia

the peduncle appears to consist of a single alimentary subele-

ment, and the single reproductive element or generative sac

extends around and along the whole of it except the single

trumpet-shaped lip. This lip is occasionally placed on one side

and at some distance from the extremity of the peduncle, indi-

cating the asymmetrical character of the latter organ in this

genus. In Euphysa and Eleutheria the ovisacs coalesce, and

are placed within and at the base of the peduncle, Steenstrupia

and Saphenia furnish examples of the suppression of certain of

the marginal tentacles or prehensile subelements, and the exag-

geration of others.

The Polyp of the Hydroid Zoophyte must also be considered

as composed of one or more elemental zooid. Thus we have the

zooid of a single element in the ‘tentacular polyp’ of Hydrac-

tinia; the zooid of two elements in the two-tentacled and two-

lipped Lar Sabellarum (Gosse) (P1. V. fig. 8), and in the minute

two-lipped and non-tentacled polyp which occurs on the Anten-

128 Dr. Strethill Wright’s Observations on

nularias and others; the zooid of several elements in the five-lipped

polyp of Trichydra (T. 8. W.) ; that of many elements in the polyp

of Tubularia indivisa, which I have elsewhere shown to be formed

by the confluence of the several distinct tubes of which the po-

lypary or coenosarc is composed, each of which tubes may be

traced, by its coloured endodermal ridges, to the mouth of the

polyp, and bears its own system of tentacles and reproductive

apparatus.

The compound character of the polypary is also seen in Hale-

cium and Antennularia, and in a very beautiful manner in the

very early state of Sertularia pumila, which (after it had been

kept a few days in fresh water) I have figured with the camera

in Pl. V. fig. 12. Its resemblance to Carus’s figure of the Me-

dusa, Cunina globosa (Esch.), which I have copied in fig. 11, is

very striking.

As the Medusa is a multiplex organism, we must inquire how

far it is homologous with the generative sac of the Hydroid

Zoophyte.

Prof. Allman, in his paper on Cordylophora (Phil. Trans. vol.

exliii.), advanced the doctrine that the generative sac was homo-

logous with the whole Medusa—a doctrine based upon an erro-

neous conception of the cavity in which the generative elements

are contained. In a “ Note on Dicecious Reproduction m Zoo-

phytes ” (Edin. New Phil. Journ. vol. iv. p. 88), I stated that

“the reproductive buds [generative sacs] (of Coryne) were filled

with ova developed from the exterior of a hollow central stalk,

a diverticulum of the alimentary canal ;” and further, “The

peduncle of the Medusa-bud [or budded Medusa] appears to me

to be homologous with the entire reproductive capsule [genera-

tive sac] (of Coryne glandulosa, &c.).” This view is now adopted

by Prof. Allman, who writes, in this Journal (vol. vi. 3 ser. p. 4),

«‘The manubrium is the whole of the ‘ peduncle,’ ‘stomach,’ or

by whatever other name it may be called, which depends from the

centre of the umbrella in a Medusa or medusoid ; and I apply

the same term to what I consider the homologous part in a

sporosac, namely the whole sporosac minus the ectotheca and

mesotheca.” Now, the ‘sporosac,’ less the ‘ectotheca’ and

‘mesotheca,’ is the simple generative sac, which therefore Prof.

Allman has agreed with me in considering homologous with the

peduncle.

But I would now very much modify the above view. We

must keep in mind that each of the eight elements of a medusoid

has three distinct functional subelements ; that the single repro-

ductive subelement of the Medusa exists, as in Stomobrachium,

uncombined ; that where the peduncle is the reproductive organ

of a free Medusa, as in Sarsia, it consists of two subelements

British Protozoa and Zoophytes. 129

of different function combined, each exercising its separate func-

tion, alimentative or reproductive ; that an organ composed of a

single subelement (a generative one) having only one function

cannot be homologous with one composed of two subelements

(peduncle of Sarsia) each having its distinct function, or with an

organ of sixteen subelements (peduncle of Bougainvillea), eight

of which are alimentary and eight reproductive. I would there-

fore. now state—

That the simple generative sac of Coryne is homologous with

the reproductive subelement or single generative sac as it exists

on the lateral canal of Stomobrachium.

That the peduncle-like sac of Eudendrium confertum is ho-

mologous with the reproductive subelement in the peduncle of

Sarsia—not with the whole peduncle.

That where the generative sac evidently consists of many sub-

elements, as in Tubularia larynx and Sertularia fallax (evidenced

by the four summit-lips or lobes, the symmetrical character of

each of which indicates it to be composed of two subelements),

it is homologous with the reproductive subelements in the octo-

partite peduncle of Bougainvillea, or, rather, with the eight

coalescing reproductive subelements of Eleutheria.

I consider that a four-lobed or branched state of the placenta

or spadix indicates a multipartite constitution of the generative

sac, and not a rudimentary medusoid form of that organ; for

we have, in the fixed female medusoid of Laomedea Loveni, a

four-lobed condition of the placenta in the peduncle-like ovisac,

with the existence of a well-differentiated subumbrella and

lateral and circular canals.

My space will not allow me to illustrate the homological rela-

tions which exist between the polypary (or ccenosarc) and the

polypidom, on the one hand, and the subumbrella and umbrella

on the other. This must be reserved for a future occasion,

when I hope to fill up the gaps in this rough and incomplete

sketch of some of the morphological relations of the Hydroide

and their Meduse.

Atractylis palliata, n. sp. Pl. IV. fig. 6.

Polypidom creeping, closely reticulate. Polyps fusiform, shortly

stalked, minute, white, with eight alternating tentacles ; body

of polyp clothed with a thick layer of ‘colletoderm.’ Free

medusoids springing from meshes of polypary, with four-

lipped peduncle; four lateral canals; two long marginal ten-

tacles and two tentacular tubercles alternately placed.

This zoophyte was found on a shell inhabited by Pagurus

Bernhardus, at. Granton. When first observed, its closely-set

and dense white polyps, surrounded by their gelatinous envelopes,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vin. S)

130 Dr. Strethill Wright’s Observations on

were mistaken for a mass of minute ova. These envelopes cover

the whole of the body of the polyps up to the border of the

mouth, and consist of an exaggerated development of the gela-

tinous coat which probably exists on the polypidom and body of

all the Hydroide, in some as a delicate epidermis, in others (as

in Bimeria vestita and the subject of this notice) as a thick,

imputrescible coat—the “ colletoderm.”’ a

The Medusoids (PI. IV. fig. 7) are of great size when com-

pared with the very minute polyp, and resemble exactly those of

Atractylis repens. I have not witnessed any further development

in them after their separation from the zoophyte. In those of

A. repens, when kept alive for some time, the two tentacular

tubercles put forth short tentacles, and four other tubercles ap-

pear on the marginal canal, as shown in fig. 8,—a change ana-

logous to that undergone in Bougainvillea Britannica.

Atractylis coccinea, n. sp.*

Polypidom creeping, widely reticulate. Polyp fusiform, set at an

obtuse angle to its stalk, rich crimson or pink, with eight

alternating tentacles, four long and four short.

This zoophyte was found at Inch Garvie in August last, grow-

ing on the roots of Laminaria saccharina. The polypary consists

of an open network of milk-white fibres, which closely invests

the branches of the root. From this network the polyp-stems

are given off, each about a quarter of an inch in length, of a rich

pinkish cream-colour, and bearing at its summit a single crimson

polyp with a double row of transparent colourless tentacles. The

body of the polyp is fusiform, sometimes nearly cylindrical, and

consists of an endoderm having its cells laden with granules of

the richest carmine-colour, covered by an ectoderm of transpa-

rent white—a white blond dress over a crimson satin petticoat.

The polyps, like others of this class, have the habit of turning

themselves inside out, when the internal surface of the deep-

coloured velvety endoderm is readily observed. On such occa-

sions masses of granular matter are frequently ejected, which

are composed of small! pigment-globules filled with crimson fluid.

The tentacles are eight in number, four of which are long and

held nearly erect, and alternate with the rest, which are shorter

and more expanded. The thread-cells are inconspicuous.

This beautiful httle zoophyte, when seen with a single lens,

presents a perfect garden of minute animal flowers covering the

roots of the sea-weed. The reproductive apparatus was not

obeanvet: Hydractinia echinata.

In a former number of this Journal (vol. iv. ser. 3. p. 50) Prof.

Allman has remarked, with regard to Hydractinia, that “ the

* Read to the Royal Physical Society of Edmburgh, Feb. 27, 1861.

British Protozoa and Zoophytes. 131

solid chitmous polypary [polypidom] is covered externally by

the coenosare [polypary], thus reminding us of the sclerobasic

corallum of some of the Actinozoa.” This doctrine had been pre-

viously promulgated by Quatrefages (Ann. des Se. Nat. xx. 232),

who considered the polypidom to be an endoskeleton deposited

in the substance of the polypary, like the solid axis of Gorgonia.

If this view were correct, it would not only remove Hydractinia

from the Tubulariade, but would segregate it from the whole

of the Hydroid Zoophytes, not one of which is destitute of an

investing polypidom.

In the ‘Edinb. Phil. Journal’ for April 1857, I stated, in a

paper on Hydractinia, my conviction of the incorrectness of

Quatrefages’s opinion, and that the mode of secretion of the poly-

pidom of Hydractinia did not differ from that of the rest of the

Tubulariadz, as was seen in the development of its young and

its propagation by stolons. Since then I have come to the fol-

lowing conclusions, after the examination of a very large number

of specimens, some hatched from the egg and adherent to glass,

others removed as cuttings from adult specimens and _trans-

planted on glass, to which they readily grow, and others removed

entire from the shell of the Pagurus by acid, and put up in spirit

or balsam.

The polypidom and polypary are found in the following forms,

all of which are frequently combined in the same specimen :—

1. An open network of delicate chitinous tubes without spines,

enclosing a polypary composed of several combined endodermal

tubes surrounded by a single layer of ectoderm. Found in very

young specimens, or in old ones growing on protected parts of

the shell. (Analogous to Clava repens (mihi), the CU. discreta

of Allman.)

2. An open network as in the last; the tubes of thick brown

chitine, with single hollow spines rising from a single tube, or

from the confluence of four tubes.

3. A close reticulate plate, as m Clava cornea (mihi) and C.

membranacea (mihi), formed from states 1 or 2 by the continual

filling-up of the meshes by anastomosing branches, with or with-

out spines.

4, A fleshy plate of ectoderm permeated by a network of

endodermal tubes, and covered above and below by a delicate

investment of chitine. Found on the growing borders of the

zoophyte, and especially in cuttings of old specimens transferred

to glass.

The spines are composed of one tube or many parallel tubes:

they may be single (PI. V. fig. 4), and developed on a single tube

of the polypidom, hke those of Podocoryne fucicola ; single at

their summits and of several tubes at their base (figs. 5 & 6) ;

+

132 Dr. Strethill Wright’s Observations on

composed entirely of several (8-12) conjoined tubes (fig. 7) ;

reticulate by the lateral anastomosis of their tubes ; or consisting

of long ridges of tubes reared against cach other.

The polyps spring from one or several confluent tubes of the

polypary ; they are covered at their origin, and for a little di-

stance above it, by a delicate prolongation of the polypidom.

This may be detected by dyeing the whole zoophyte with tine-

ture of kino, which gives different tints to its chitinous and

fleshy elements, or by steeping it alternately in spirit and water,

when the coverings of the polyps and polypary become inflated

as in figs. 2 & 3.

The polyps are of several shapes and functions, which I have

described in the paper cited above. It will be sufficient to

enumerate them here :—

1. Alimentary polyps, with mouth and tentacles.

2. Reproductive polyps, with rudimentary mouth and tentacles.

3. Spiral polyps—a modification of the last ; generally barren

(fig. 3).

4. Sessile generative sacs of the polypary.

5. Tentacular polyps, or great tentacles of the polypary (fig. 2).

In the reproductive organs of Hydractinia there is a gradual

transition from the reproductive polyp to the sessile generative

sac; the polyp loses its dot-like mouth, its tentacles, its head

or upper part, and finally dwindles down to a mere sperm-sac.

This change is generally seen in those specimens which have

long been kept in captivity. In these specimens, too, many

of the alimentary polyps are often converted into large inflated

sacs destitute of mouth and tentacles, and showimg through their

parietes white longitudinal ridges, which indicate the number of

zooid elements of which they are composed.

In the natural history of this remarkable zoophyte there are

other points of peculiar interest, which, having already described,

I need only mention here :—the slow development and unique

shape of the planuloid larva; the powerful muscular structure of

the polyps, especially the spiral ones, the office of which last has

yet to be discovered ; and the intimate sympathy and combined

action which subsist between the various parts of the whole

animal.

Halcampa Fultoni, n. sp. (a parasitic Actinia).

In a late volume (vi. p. 432) of this Journal appears an ac-

count of a parasitic Actinia, Philomedusa Vogtit, by Herr Fritz

Miller. In 1858 I took a parasitic Actinia which evidently

belongs to the same genus. The following account of it is

extracted from the ‘ Proceedings of the Royal Physical Society,’

published in the ‘ Witness’ on the 16th of May 1860. It was

British Protozoa and Zoophytes. 133

there denominated ‘ Peachia Fultoni,’ but it evidently belongs to

the genus Halcampa (Gosse).

“The author stated that, in the summer of 1858, he took, by

dipping, a great number of Medusz of the genus Thaumantias,

off Granton Pier. To the peduncle of one of these was attached

a small Actinia, about half an inch in length and one-eighth of

an inch in diameter. From its general appearance he considered

it to be a young specimen of Actinia troglodytes, which had been

seized by the Medusa, dragged from its native mud, and brought

captive to the surface of the water; but it was unfortunately

lost before he could examine it carefully. In June, his friend

Mr. Fulton, of Granton Pier, brought him some specimens of

Thaumantias, to one of which another Actinia, of the same spe-

cies as the one he had before observed, had attached itself by

swallowing the peduncle of the Medusa. The body of this Ac-

tinia was of a transparent yellowish-white colour, and marked

by twelve paler lines, indicating the situation of the longitudinal

septa within. The oral disk was oval, and formed by the basis

of the tentacles and the mouth. The tentacles were twelve in

number, of a rich umber-brown colour. About one-half of each

from the base was marked with five opake pale-yellow lozenges,

and from thence to the top by four bands of the same pale-

yellow colour. The brown matter consisted of amorphous

pigment-granules, the yellow matter of highly refractive and

exceedingly minute molecules, ap- Fic. 3

10°, v.

parently calcareous. Hach tentacle S

was curved backwards, and resem-

bled the abdomen of a wasp. The

pigment could be forced through

the top of the tentacle by pressure,

indicating an opening at that part.

The mouth, instead of being linear,

as in the Actinias, tended to assume

a quadrangular or crucial form,

though the constantly varying shape

of the disk rendered a description of

it difficult. The stomach was very

peculiar, and differed from that of

the Actinias. It was a flat and ob-

scurely quadrangular sac in trans-

Transverse section of H. Ful-

: toni: a, superior angle of sto-

verse section (fig. 3). Its angles he mach; } b, lateral angles of

should describe as superior (a), la- ditto; ¢, posterior angle of

teral (6), and inferior (c). The su- ‘itto; dddd, ee, ff, septa,

9999, tersepta, uniting sto-

yerior angle was

} gle was connected to the Jaa’ ip ha ao

parietes of the body by four septa (d),

the lateral angles each by one septum (e), and the inferior angle

134 Dr. 8S. Wright on British Protozoa and Zoophytes.

by two septa (f). These septa were continued downwards, as

in the Actinias, to the lower extremity of the body, and had

their free edges bordered by a convoluted ciliated band, fur-

nished with enide, or thread-cells. The stomach and parietes

were further connected by four intersepta (g), as he should call

them—one between each of the lateral and anterior angles of the

stomach, and one between each of the lateral and posterior

angles; but these intersepta bore no convoluted bands. The

septa probably bore ovaries or spermaries, the intersepta not, in

which case the reproductive system of the animal now described

agreed in simplicity with that of the polyp of the Alcyonide,

which had only eight septa, each bearing ciliated bands. The

upper part of each of the septa and intersepta was perforated by

an oval opening, so as to give an uninterrupted passage beneath

the tentacles to the circulation of the fluids of the body. By

tracing this passage in the Lucernarias, he had come to the

conclusion that it was the homologue of the circular canal of the

gymnophthalmatous Medusa. The attachments of the stomach

thus resembled those of the same organ in the other Helianthoid

and Alcyonian polyps; but in shape it widely differed from

these. In Actinia and Alcyonia the stomach was a flattened

sac, open, and evenly truncated at its lower extremity. In the

animal now described the lower border of the stomach curved

gently downwards from the

superior to the lateral angles

(fig. 4a, 6), and from the la-

teral to the inferior angle it

bent deeply and abruptly

downwards (6, c), while the

last-named angle itself was

produced outwards and down-

wards, so as to form a beaked

process, as shown in the figure.

The thread-cells of the tenta-

cles are simple and unbarbed,

those of the septal bands fur-

nished with a zigzag thread.

When the animal was sepa-

rated from the peduncle of the

Medusa and placed in a dish

of sea-water, it slowly moved

from place to place by the aid Lateral view of stomachof H. Fultoni:

ss a, superior angle; b, lateral angle; ¢,in-

ferior angle ; dd, septa; ee, tersepta.

Fig. 4.

of the tenacious palpocils

which studded the tentacles

and upper part of the body, and alternately filled itself like a

balloon, and emptied itself by a vermicular contraction of the

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 135

parietes, which commenced beneath the tentacles and passed

backwards. When dilated, it was seen that the animal was

destitute of a sucking disk, and that the posterior part of the

body terminated in a funnel-shaped depression opening into

the cavity of the body, and permitting ingress of water therein.

During contraction this funnel was everted, and became a cone,

through the apex of which the fluid was again ejected.”

XIII.—On some new Species of Mollusca from the North of China

and Japan. By Arruur Apams, F.L.S. &e.

Genus Buccinum, Linneus.

Buccinum Japonicum, A. Adams.

B testa ovato-fusiformi; spira producta, leevigata, tenui, imperfo-

rata, epidermide corneo-fusca longitudinaliter plicata et laminata,

transversim ad costas producta et fimbriata induta ; anfractibus 63,

in medio angulatis, cingulis elevatis transversis acutis (circa 6 in

anfractu ultimo) instructis, interstitiis lineis elevatis longitudinali-

bus ornatis; basi spiraliter lirata ; apertura ovata, antice breviter

et late canaliculata, canali emarginata; labro margine incrassato et

reflexo.

Hab. Okosiri; Sea of Japan; 35 fathoms.

This is a beautiful little species of Buccinum proper, about an

inch in length, and with the epidermis, in fresh specimens, very

prettily disposed. Like most deep-water shells, it is very thin.

Genus Tricnorroris, Brod. & Sow.

Trichotropis (Iphinoé) quadricarinata, A. Adams.

T. testa turbinata, subconica ; spira elata, anguste umbilicata, fusca ;

anfractibus 44, spiratis, postice angulatis ; anfractibus superioribus

carinulis rotundatis transversis et liris elevatiusculis transversis,

lineis confertis elevatis obliquis undulatis decussatis ; anfractu ul-

timo carinulis transversis rotundatis quatuor, lineis elevatis longi-

tudinalibus decussato, basi concavo, lirulis tribus concentricis or-

nato; apertura semicirculari, antice producta et vix canaliculata ;

labio rectiusculo ; labro margine biangulato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Genus Rissoa, Fréminville.

1. Rissoa miranda, A. Adams.

R. testa pyramidato-ovata, turrita, imperforata, solida, sordide alba ;

anfractibus 53, convexis, longitudinaliter costatis, costis promi-

nentibus, distantibus, in medio nodosim angulatis, interstitiis

simplicibus, suturis zonula elevata instructis ; anfractu ultimo ad

1386 Mr. A, Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan.

partem superiorem costato, costis validis, in medio tuberculatim

angulatis, ad partem inferiorem cingulis transversis elevatis qua-

tuor instructo ; apertura ovata; labro margine extus incrassato.

Hab. Mino-Sima ; 63 fathoms.

2. Rissoa (Goniostoma) procera, A. Adams.

R. testa aciculato-turrita, apice obtuso, alba, tenuicula; anfractibus

+, convexiusculis, transversim striatis ; apertura ovata ; peritre-

mate integro, continuo, recto; labro antice subeffuso.

Hab. Gulf of Pe-chili; 5 fathoms.

Genus Onosa, H. & A. Adams.

1. Onoba mundula, A. Adams.

O. testa ovato-conoidali, imperforata, pallide fusca; anfractibus 43,

convexis, supremis longitudinaliter costellatis; anfractu ultimo

lirulis transversis confertis regularibus ad partem superiorem ob-

solete decussatis instructo; apertura ovata, antice vix effusa ;

labio rufo tincto.

Hab. Korea Strait; 63 fathoms.

2. Onoba elegantula, A. Adams. :

O. testa elevatim turbinata, umbilicata, tenui, semiopaca, alba; an-

fractibus 53, convexis, longitudinaliter obsolete strigosis, transver-

sim creberrime striatis ; apertura oblonga; peritremate simplici,

acuto, continuo.

Hab. Gulf of Pe-chili; 7 fathoms (mud).

Genus Serta, H. & A. Adams.

1. Setia candida, A. Adams.

S. testa ovato-conoidali, rimata, alba, leevi, nitida, vix opaea ; anfrac-

tibus 43, convexis; apertura subcirenlari ; iabio tenui, arcuato.

Ha. Sado Island; 30 fathoms.

2. Setia tricincta, A. Adams.

S. testa ovato-conoidali, imperforata, pallide fusca, tenui, semiopaca;

anfractu ultimo fasciis tribus rufis angustis ornato ; regione umbi-

licali rufo tincta; apertura subcirculari; labio arcuato.

Hab. Awa-Sima; in shell-sand.

3. Setia bifasciata, A. Adams.

S. testa ovato-conoidali, imperforata, alba, leevi, nitida, semipellucida ;

anfractu ultimo fasciis duabus rufo-fuscis angustis transversis suc-

cincto ; anfractibus 35, convexiusculis; apertura subcireulari ;

labio in medio vix angulato.

Hab. Awa-Sima; in shell-sand.

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 137

Genus Atvanta, Risso.

Some naturalists, of an obstructive nature, or of the “ old

school,” refuse to see any groups which are not already in their

mind’s eye, and will insist on calling a thing a “ spade” when

it is certainly a “rake.” These small shells, according to them,

are species of Rissoa, of a short cancellated kind, with subcircular

apertures, and with the peritreme usually thickened.

1. Alvania circinata, A. Adams.

A, testa imperforata, elevatim turbinata, tenui, pallide rufa ; anfrac-

tibus 43, convexis, cingulis elevatis transversis rufo-fuscis sub-

nodosis ornatis, interstitiis lineis longitudinalibus, vix elevatis

cancellatis ; apertura subcirculari ; labio rufo-fusco tincto ; labro

simplici.

Hab. Island of Sado ; 30 fathoms.

2. Alvania semicostata, A. Adams.

A. testa solida, imperforata, ovato-conica, sordide alba ; anfractibus

33, planatis, longitudinaliter costatis, trausversim liratis; costis

parvis, tenuibus, distantibus, in anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam

desinentibus; basi spiraliter lirata; apertura ovata, postice angus-

tata; labro simplici.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

3. Alvania tiarula, A. Adams.

A, testa imperforata, tenui, turbinata, corneo-lutescente ; anfractibus

3, planiusculis, postice coronulatis et angulatis, longitudinaliter

costatis ; costis validis, distantibus, lirulis elevatis decussatis ; an-

fractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam desinentibus ;_ basi lirulis con-

centricis instructa; apertura subcirculari; labro simplici.

Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

it 4. Alvania celata, A. Adams.

A. testa ovato-conica, solida, imperforata, pallide fusca; anfractibus

43, convexiusculis, longitudinaliter costatis, transversim valde

liratis ; costis crassis, validis, distantibus, interstitiis liris elevatis

decussatis; costis in anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam terminantibus ;

basi valde lirata ; apertura ovata.

Hab. Tsu-Sima ; 25 fathoms.

5. Alvania clathratula, A. Adams.

A, testa elevatim turbinata, rimata, pallide fusca; anfractibus 44,

convexis, costis longitudinalibus elevatis et liris transversis validis

regulariter clathratis ; liris in anfractu ultimo ad partem anticam

obsoletis ; basi liris validis spiralibus instructa; apertura sub-

circulari.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16-25 fathoms.

138 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan.

6. Alvania Mariella, A. Adams.

A, testa ovato-turbinata, rimata, tenuicula, fusca; anfractibus 44,

convexis, supremis liris longitudinalibus et transversis concinne

cancellatis ; anfractu ultimo liris 8 elevatis transversis, interstitiis

ad partem superiorem cancellatis; apertura subcirculari; labro

simplici.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms. Korea Strait; 46 fathoms.

7. Alvania concinna, A. Adams.

A. testa ovato-conica, imperforata, solida, rufo-fuscescente, longitudi-

naliter costata, transversim valde lirata ; costis validis, distantibus,

interstitiis liris elevatis transversis decussatis ; costis in anfractu

ultimo ad peripheriam desinentibus ; basi spiraliter lirata ; aper-

tura late ovata; labro albicante, margine subincrassato.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

8. Alvania ferruginea, A. Adams.

A. testa ovato-conica, valida, crassa, solida, imperforata, ferruginea,

costis validis longitudinalibus nodosis et liris elevatis transversis

valde clathrata; apertura subcirculari; labro albo, margine in-

crassato.

Hab. Yesso (Hakodadi Bay ; 7 fathoms).

Genus Caruius, Montfort.

1. Capulus japonicus, A. Adams.

C. testa ovata, pileiformi, alba, tenui, epidermide lutescente obtecta,

lineis incrementi concentricis corrugata, longitudinaliter radiatim

striata; apice spirali, recurvato, ultra marginem posticum pro-

ducto; apertura ovata, aperta, margine tenui, regulari, postice

reflexo.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

When in fine condition, this species is sometimes faintly

marked with irregular reddish-brown blotches and obscure rays.

2. Capulus depressus, A. Adams.

C. testa ovata, pileiformi, valde depressa, tenui, fragili, fasciis latis

fuscis obsolete radiatim ornata, epidermide fusca concentrice cor-

rugata obtecta; apice spirali, parvo, postice reclinato ; apertura

aperta, expansa, margine tenui, membranaceo ; intus nitida, albida,

calcarea, obsolete radiata aut maculosa.

Hab, Cape Notoro; Saghaleen.

Genus Levcotina, A. Adams.

1. Leucotina insculpta, A. Adams.

L. testa ovato-conica, rimata, alba, solidula; spira elata, acuta; an-

fractibus convexiusculis, transversim liratis, liris planis, equidi-

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 189

stantibus, interstittis concimne subtiliter punctatis ; apertura ovata ;

plica parietali superiore ; labio antice subexplanato ; regione um-

bilicali impressa, rimata.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

2. Leucotina punctata, A. Adams.

ZL. testa ovata, solidiuscula, imperforata; spira producta, acuta;

anfractibus planiusculis, transversim sulcatis, sulcis valde pune-

tatis; apertura ovata; labio antice subincrassato ; plica parietali

superiore.

Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

Genus Fossar, Adanson.

Fossar japonicus, A. Adams.

F, testa ovato-conica, alba, solida, anguste umbilicata ; anfractibus 22

23,

superne angulatis, apice parvo, acuto; anfractu penultimo cingulis

tribus transversis, ultimo cingulis novem elevatis distantibus trans-

versis instructo, interstitiis lineis elevatis longitudinalibus ornatis ;

apertura semiovata; labro margine crenato; rima umbilicali an-

gusta.

Hab, Tsu-Sima; 16-26 fathoms,

Genus Sao, H. & A. Adams.

Sao lagenula, A. Adams.

S. testa cylindrico-pyramidali, antice gibbosa, regione umbilicali

impressa, transversim striata, striis subdistantibus, sordide alba,

apice perforata ; apertura lineari, antice valde dilatata ; labio brevi,

incrassato; labro recto, postice producto, antice rotundato et

arcuato.

Hab. Gulf of Pe-chili; 5 fathoms.

This species belongs to a natural group of Bullide indicated

by my brother and myself in our ‘ Genera’ under the name of

Sao. The species are numerous, and some are included among

the species of Cylichna. They belong, however, neither to that

genus nor to A¢ys, under which we have placed it, approaching

much nearer the Scaphander group.

Genus GAsTEROPTERON, Meckel.

Gasteropteron sinense, A. Adams.

G. animali carneocolore, ubique carmineo punctatim et reticulatim

picto, corpore pallidiore, integumento subpellucido visceribus con-

spicuis; pedis lobis magnis, liberis, marginibus integris, rotun-

datis, superficie rubro punctata ac reticulata.

Hab. Hulu-Shan Bay (Regent’s Sword) ; 3 fathoms (mud).

I obtained three individuals of this species in the dredge from

140 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan.

three fathoms mud. I placed them in a clear bottle of salt

water, and observed them some time. Chiaje might well be

excused for regarding the genus as a Pteropod, for at first sight

it has all the appearance and action of a Pneumodermon. My

specimens appeared to want the power of crawling altogether ;

the animals, after taking short flights, usually upside down,

through the water, by butterfly-flappings of the side-lobes of the

foot, gently alighted and remained stationary on their stomachs,

with the swimming-lobes folded together over the back, until

ready for another little excursion. The lower surface of this

species, moreover, is coloured exactly like the fins, and shows

no signs of a creeping disk. I believe the genus should

be placed in the family Lophocercide, or, rather, Icaride ; for

Prof. E. Forbes had previously described Lophocercus under the

name of Icarus. The Chinese species seems to differ from the

Mediterranean Gasteropteron in being covered with erimson

punctate and reticulate markings. Other poits of difference

are shown in my drawings.

Genus Dorterismatica, D’Orbigny.

Doriprismatica festiva, A. Adams.

D. dorso plano ; tentaculis luteis; pallio ceeruleo ultramarino, lnteo

late marginato, antice et inter tentacula maculis duabus, in medio

linea lata lutea longitudinali et utrinque ejus maculis sex luteis

elongatis picto ; branchiis luteis ; pede czeruleo ultramarino, maculis

albidis oblongis quinque utrinque ornato.

Hab. Tsu-Sima (among weeds in pools, low water).

A species remarkable for the vivid colouring of its body and

strongly marked pattern. The proboscis (large and _retractile,

but short) is of a pink colour,

Genus CoryPHELLA, Gray.

Coryphella Alderi, A. Adams.

C. pallide lutea, semipellucida ; tentaculis vix annulatis, luteis ; ten-

taculis oralibus aurantiis, magnis, elongatis; branchiis fascicu-

latis, singula pallide lutea, linea carminea mediana picta, apice

carminea.

Hab. Off Matsumai, Island of Yesso; Straits of Tsugar (on

Zostera).

A very delicate and lovely species, about an inch long, and

which I have much pleasure in dedicating to the naturalist best

qualified to appreciate its beauty.

Genus Apiys1A, Gmelin.

1. Aplysia marmorea, A. Adams.

4. dorso elevato; lobis pedis magnis, amplis, viridi alboque mar-

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 141

moreis; tentaculis anterioribus latissimis, truncatis ; tentaculis

posterioribus sublinearibus, obtusis. Testa magna, tenui, fragili,

antice valde dilatata ; apice vix involuto, subincrassato.

Hab. Mah-lu-San (Port Hamilton) ; tidal pools; caught also in

the sei.

A large species ; sometimes 10 inches long.

2. Aplysia marginata, A. Adams.

A. dorso elevato; lobis pedis magnis, dilatatis, marginibus albo,

deinde fusco marginatis ; rufo-fusca, brunneo variegata et punc-

tata; tentaculis anterioribus latis, brevibus, truncatis; tentaculis

posterioribus parvis, subacutis. Testa fragili, tenui, semimem-

branacea, subtriangulari, antice dilatata ac rotundata; apice vix

involuto.

Hab. Mah-lu-San (Port Hamilton) ; pools in rocks ; low water.

Subgenus Puycopuita, A. Adams.

Corpus compressum, elongatum ; pedis solea angusta. Testa elon-

° Ro) .

gata, oblonga, tenui, plana, membranacea ; apice non involuto.

3. Aplysia (Phycophila) euchlora, A. Adams.

A, viridis, levis, compressa; solea angustata; tentaculis anterioribus

elongatis; tentaculis posterioribus angustis, apicibus truncatis ;

cauda producta. Testa membranacea, oblonga, antice dilatata ;

apice non involuto.

Hab. Straits of Tsugar or Tseuka (crawling on floating Zos-

tera).

This animal I have observed before, during the voyage of the

‘Samarang.’ It is figured in Mrs. Gray’s ‘ Figures of Mollus-

cous Animals’ (tab. 179. fig. 1); it has not, however, been

described. It is oceanic in its habits, or at least found at some

distance from the shore. Aplysia ocellata, A. Ad., figured also

from my drawing in Mrs. Gray’s work, is another species of this

subgenus.

Genus Hexicina, Lamarck.

Helicina japonica, A. Adams.

H. testa depresso-conica, crassa, solida, fusco-lutescente, oblique

crebre striata; anfractibus 34, convexiusculis ; apice obtuso ; an-

fractu ultimo ad peripheriam rotundato ; basi convexa, callo tenut

nitido obtecta; apertura semiovata, perobliqua; columella brevi,

crassa, rotundata; peristomate duplicato, interiore tenui, recto,

exteriore crasso, rotundato, reflexo. Operculum semiovatum, tenue,

calcareum.

Hab. Tabu-Sima (damp banks, roots of trees).

142 Mr. J. F. Whiteaves oa the Paleontology of

Genus ANnomra, Linneus.

1. Anomia radulina, A. Adams.

A, testa valva dorsali ovata, irregulari, convexa, alba, radiatim cos-

tellata, costellis squamulosis, squamulis acutis imbricatis ; regione

umbonali levi; apice acuto, postico; intus alba, margaritacea ;

cicatrice musculari superiore magna, rotundata.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

2. Anomia pustulosa, A. Adams.

A. testa valva dorsali ovata, regulari, planiuscula, sordide alba, lineis

incrementi concentricis instructa, tuberculis confertis, rotundis,

planiusculis, areolis depressis cireumcinetis ormata ; umbone parvo,

vix prominulo, ad marginem posticum posito ; intus margaritacea ;

margine crenulato; cicatrice musculari superiore magna, oblonga,

inferne dilatata.

Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

N.B. In a paper on new species of Mollusca from Japan,

forwarded by me in May last from Shang-tung, for publication

in the ‘Annals,’ I described one species under the name of

Agatha virgo. The generic name should have been Myonia, not

Agatha.

Shanghai, China,

Dec. 6, 1860.

XIV.—On the Paleontology of the Coralline Oolites of the

Neighbourhood of Oxford. By J. F. Wuarreaves, F.G.S. &e.

[Plate IX. B.]

Tue object of the following paper is to give a detailed list of the

fossils from the Coralline Oolite of the neighbourhood of Oxford,

in order that geologists may be enabled to compare the faunas

of the same formation in the respective counties of Oxon, Berks,

Yorkshire, Wilts, and Dorset.

One of the leading features in the paleontology of this stra-

tum in the neighbourhood of Oxford is the great rarity of the

Brachiopoda. During several years’ active collecting I have not

met with even a fragment of a shell that belonged to this family,

nor do I know of a specimen in any of our local collections.

The Cephalopoda of the Oxfordshire Coralline Oolites appear to

have a somewhat limited range in time, being, generally speak-

ing, confined to the Middle Oolites. This seems to favour

D’Orbigny’s well-known views on the limited vertical range of

that class. On the other hand, many of the Bivalves and Gas-

teropoda occur as low down in the series as the Great and Infe-

the Coralline Oolites of the Neighbourhood of Oxford. 148

rior Oolites. Eighteen species in my list of the Oxfordshire

Coralline Oolite fossils have been recorded also from the Infe-

rior Oolite; and the catalogues of fossils from the Coral Rag

and Caleareous Grit of Yorkshire and the neighbourhood of

Weymouth would supply many more species common to both

formations. As the exact boundary between the Coral Rag

proper and the Lower Calcareous Grit of the district now under

consideration has not been accurately defined, the term “ Coral-

line Oolite”’ is used in this paper collectively, to include both of

these formations. From the Upper Calcareous Grit (if that

stratum occurs near Oxford) I have no fossils, nor do I know

of any.

The principal localities whence these fossils have been pro-

cured are,—Headington quarry, Bullingdon Green, the quarry

near the windmill on the Shotover Road, another between

Cumnor and Besselsleigh, and the well-known pits at Marcham,

near Abingdon. The Crenatula Listeri, mentioned in Prof.

Morris’s Catalogue of British Fossils as occurring in the Coralline

Oolite of Shotover (but with a query attached), I omit, having

good reason to suppose that the Portland Oolite is the stratum

to which it should be referred. Again, Dr. Fitton, in his elabo-

rate paper “on the Strata below the Chalk,” gives the well-known

Liassic Rhynchonella tetraedra as a fossil of the ‘“ Oxford Oolite”’

at Wheatley, but with some doubt. Surely this is a mistake.

Omitting these two species, the following series has been pro-

cured from the Coralline Oolite of the Oxfordshire district.

The species with an asterisk affixed are found also in the Inferior

Oolite.

PLANTA. ANNELIDA.

Carpolithes conicus, Lind. 8 Hutt. Serpula tricarinata, Sow.

Toes runcinata, Sow.

E Vermicularia ovata, Sow.

Thecosmilia annularis, Flem. Vermilia suleata, Sow.

Rhabdophylha Phillipsi, M.-Edw.

Cladophyllia Conybearei, M.- Edw. Crustacea.

*Tsastraea explanata, M‘Coy. Glyphea rostrata ?, Phil.

Greenhoughi, M.-Edw. Miaiiniccn.

ECHINODERMATA. Gryphea mima, Phil.

Cidaris Smithn, Wright. nana, Sow.

— florigemma, Phil. *Ostrea gregaria, Sow.

Hemicidaris intermedia, Flem. a solitaria, Sow.

Pseudodiadema versipora, Phil. Placunopsis similis, n. sp.

Hemipedina Marchamensis, Wr. *Pecten lens, Sow.

Pygaster umbrella, Agassiz. * vagans, Sow.

Echinobrissus scutatus, Gmel. similis, Sow.

Pygurus pentagonalis, Phil. *_ vimineus, Sow.

costatus, Wright. % articulatus, Schl.

—— Blumenbachii, Koch § Dunk.(?) *Hinnites abjectus, Phil.

144 Mr. J. F. Whiteaves on the Paleontology of

*Lima pectiniformis, Schloth.

rigida, Sow,

rudis, Sow.

rustica, Sow.

— leeviuscula, Sow.

elliptica, n. sp.

Gervillia aviculoides, Sow.

Avicula expansa, Phil.

ovalis, Phil.

Perna Z

2

Trichites Plotii, Lhwyd.

Pinna lanceolata, Sow.

*Modiola bipartita, Sow.

pulchra, Phil.

-—— Lyeetti, n: sp.

Lithodomus inclusus, Phil.

Area, n. sp.

Cucullea contracta, Phil.

corallina, Lyc.

Trigonia clavellata, Sow.

*—__ costata?, Sow.

Corbis levis, Sow.

Lucina 2

Sowerbya triangularis, Phi/.

Deshayesia, Buv.

Cardium Crawfordii, Leck.

2

Tsoeardia tumida, Phil.

Cypricardia isocardina, Buv.

*Opis Phillipsi, Mor.

corallina, Lyc.

» 0. sp.

Astarte ovata, Smith.

USP:

*Cyprina dolabra, Phil.

2

*Quenstedtia levigata, Phil. sp.

Thracia Studeri?, dg.

*Myacites Jurassi, Goldf.

Goniomya litterata, Sow.

Pholadomya 2

Actzon retusus, Phil.

Cylindrites Luidn, n. sp.

Bulla elongata?, Phil.

Pleurotomaria bicarinata, Sow.

reticulata, Sow.

Phasianella 2

Littorma muricata, Sow.

leevissima, n. sp.

*Nerita minuta, Sow.

Neritopsis Guerrei, Heb. §& Desi.

Chemnitzia Heddingtonensis, Sow.

2 striata, Sow.

melanoides ?, Phil.

Natiea cineta, Phil.

arguta, Phil.

clio?, D’Orb.

Ceritella costata, n. sp.

Nermea Goodhallu, Sow.

9

ee ees

———— 2

Cerithium murieatum, Sow.

Alaria seminuda, Heb. & Desi.

Ammonites perarmatus, Sow.

—— plicatilis, Sow.

excavatus, Sow.

vertebralis, Sow.

cordatus, Sow.

Nautilus hexagonus, Sow.

Belemnites abbreviatus, Miller.

PISCEs.

Gyrodus Cuvieri?, 4g.

2

Pycnodus 2

Spherodus

Lepidotus 2

Hybodus obtusus, Ag.

9

5

REPTILIA.

Teleosaurus ? (teeth of).

Notes on the preceding Species.

Pygurus costatus and Blumenbachii.—These are given on the

I have never seen specimens in this

authority of Dr. Wright.

district.

,n.sp. allied to Anglica, Sow.

Pecten articulatus, Schlotheim.—Of this species I have several

very perfect specimens, and believe it to be only a variety of

Pecten vimineus, Sow.

Pinna lanceolata.—Inserted on the authority of Prof. Phillips.

Lithodomus inclusus, Phil.—The L. amygdaloides of Prof.

Morris is identical with this shell.

The figure given by Lhwyd

the Coralline Oolites of the Neiyhbourhood of Oxford. 145

gives a tolerably good idea of Phillips’s species ; and it is com-

mon in the Bullingdon Coral Crag and the Islip Cornbrash —

two localities given by Lhwyd for his “ Pholas amygdaloides.”

Sowerbya triangularis, Phil., sp.—I am not prepared to admit,

with my friend Dr. Lycett, that this species is the same shell as

the Isodonta Deshayesia of Buvignier, at least if any reliance is to

be placed on Prof. Phillips’s figure.

The anterior umbones and the shortly-truncate anterior ex-

tremity of S. triangularis readily distinguish it from the Sowerbya

(Isodonta) Deshayesia, a shell which is nearly equilateral. As the

English variety of I. Deshayesia differs slightly from the French

type; and as Prof. Phillips’s figure of his “Cucullea triangularis”

is not very characteristic, I give new figures of each of these

shells.

Cypricardia isocardina, Buy.—M. Buvignier describes and

figures his shell as smooth ; but my only specimen, fortunately in

good preservation, shows a sculpture consisting of very strongly-

marked longitudinal striz covering the whole surface of the

shell. The specimen figured is from the Coralline Oolite of

Bullingdon. Prof. Philips informs me that it occurs in the

same stratum at Malton.

Opis Phillipsit, Morris.—The Opis bicarinata of Buvignier is

very near to this species, and may perhaps be identical with it.

Cylindrites Luidii, n. sp.—This shell was rudely figured by

Luidius (tab. 6. fig. 420) from the Coraline Oolite of Bessels-

leigh, where it is not uncommon: he ealls it “cochlites cylin-

droides minor, turbine productiore.” I have much pleasure in

dedicating this species to the memory of one of our earliest local

paleontologists.

Pleurotomaria, n. sp. (allied to Pl. anglica, Sow.).—Probably

the shell alluded to by Sowerby, in the ‘ Mineral Conchology,’

under the head of Trochus (Pleurotomaria) similis, of which he

states that “the blue,Lias of Weston, and in the neighbourhood

of Yeovil, Lackington Park, Shotover, &c., abound with this

Trochus.”

In the Coralline Oolite at Bullmgdon I met with a single

example of this species, equal in size to Sowerby’s type, and

certainly closely resembling it; but, owing to the hardness of

the matrix, I completely failed to extract it.

Littorina levissima, nu. sp. This shell has been figured in the

Supplement to Mr. Damon’s ‘Geology of Weymouth’ (pl. 5.

fig. 6) as a Phasianella, but without any distinctive appellation.

I have had a series of specimens from the Coralline Oolite of

Besselsleigh for a long time in my cabinet, and, on the whole,

think that they should rather be referred to the genus Litto-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 10

146 On the Paleontology of the Coralline Oolites of Oxford.

rina. The specific term I have chosen refers to the smooth and

unornamented surface of the shell.

Nerinea.—These three species (two from Cumnor and one from

Bullingdon) are evidently distinct, but are too imperfect to be

identified satisfactorily.

My best thanks and acknowledgments are due to my friend

Dr. Lycett for his most valuable assistance in determining several

critical species mentioned in this paper.

Description of new Species.

Placunopsis similis. Pl. IX. B. figs. 1, 2.

Shell ovately orbicular, oblique ; upper valve (the only one known

at present) convex; umbones marginal ; surface covered with

dense, very fine, radiating striz, which are decussated by the

lines of growth.

Locality. Coralline Oolite near Besselsleigh, where it is some-

what rare.

Lima elliptica. Pi. IX. B. figs. 3, 4.

Shell convex, elliptic-ovate, oblique; centre of the shell covered

with acute longitudinal coste, which become nearly obsolete

at the sides; interstices very finely longitudinally striate, as

is also the anterior portion of the shell; auricles unequal (the

posterior being the largest) and quite smooth.

Locality. Coralline Oolite about Bullingdon and the Shotover

road; also in the same rock at Pickering, as I am informed

by Dr. Lycett.

This shell bears a general resemblance to Lima gibbosa, Sow.;

but that species is not so oblique ; and when minutely examined,

its sculpture will be found to be very different.

Modiola Lycetti. Pl. 1X. B. fig. 5.

Shell oblong, concentrically striated, umbones terminal ; dorsal

surface convex, terminating in a ventricose, bluntly-rounded

extremity ; inferior border somewhat concave.

Locality. This little species occurs sparingly in the Coralline

Oolite of Bullingdon, and in the quarry near the windmill on

the Shotover road.

Ceritella costata. P|. IX. B. fig. 10.

Shell turreted ; spire elongated; whorls flattened, with straight

longitudinal costz, which, in the body-whorl, only occupy the

upper part of the volution.

Locality. Coralline Oolite near Besselsleigh, but rare.

Closely allied to Ceritella longiscata, Mor. and Lye. ; but our

species wants the keel on the upper part of the volutions (one

Mr. H. W. Bates on the Coleoptera of the Amazon Valley. 147

of the distinctive features of C. longiscata), and in the last-

mentioned species there are no costz on the body-whorl.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX. B.

Fig.

Fig.

1. Placunopsis similis.

2. Portion of the shell magnified, showing the sculpture.

Fig. 3. Lima elliptica.

Fig. 4. Portion of ditto, magnified.

Fig. 5. Modiola Lycetti.

Fig. 6. Cypricardia Isocardina, Buv.

Fig. 7. Sowerbya triangularis, Phil. (sp.).

Fig. 8. Sowerbya Deshayesia?, Buv., var.

Fig. 9. Cylindrites Luidit.

Fig. 10. Ceritella costata.

Fig. 11. Neritopsis Guerrei, Heb. & Desl., var.

XV.— Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazon Valley.

Coxteortera: Lonercornes. By H. W. Bares, Esq.

[Continued from p. 52. |

7. Oreodera remota, Pascoe.

Aigomorphus remotus, Pascoe, Trans. Ent. Soc. n. s. vol. v. pt. 1.

O. elongata, minus depressa, postice valde attenuata, tomento holo-

sericeo violaceo-brunneo vestita : elytris marginibus maculis tribus

lateralibus punctisque discalibus nonnullis quorum duobus majo-

ribus pone medium atro-violaceis. Long. 8 lin. 9.

Head brown: eyes distant on the vertex. Antenne brown ;

basal half of each joint, from the fourth, greyish. Thorax with

the disk as well as the fore and hind margins punctured ;

lateral tubercles prominent, acute; anterior dorsal ones acute,

posterior more obtuse, shining black. Elytra rather elongated,

tapering to the apex, which is very obliquely truncated, the

external angles of the truncature produced and acute; the base

is densely studded with shining black granulations accompanied

by punctures; the small rounded violet. spots on the disk, near the

apex, cover each a shallow shining puncture; the lateral spots

are merely expansions of the dark violet border, and are placed,

one at a third, another at two-thirds the length of the elytra, and

the third, much smaller one, near the apex. Under-surface of the

body and legs clothed with ashy-brown pile. The tarsi, espe-

cially the claw-joints, are remarkably elongated.

Taken at St. Paulo on the Upper Amazons, on the slender

trunk of a dead standing tree. The pile covering this species is

of a much coarser texture than that of most other species of the

genus ; it resembles in this respect O. glauca, but it does not lie

10*

148 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

so compactly as in that species. The species was referred by Mr.

Pascoe to the genus gomorphus of Dejean, which, however, had

not at that time been characterized, and was a loose assemblage

of species belonging to four or five different genera.

8. Oreodera sericata, n. sp.

O. valde depressa, fulvo-brunnea, tomento tenuissimo holosericeo

griseo subtus densiore vestita: elytris plaga magna laterali pone

humeros albo-grisea, prope basin punctatis, dimidio apicali leevis-

simo. Long. 53 lin.

Head brown: eyes distant on the vertex: antennz piceous.

Thorax with the lateral tubercles obtuse, the three dorsal ones

very slightly elevated and clothed with pile. Elytra obliquely

truncated at the apex, sutural angles rounded off, the external

ones obtuse; base with a number of large simple punctures,

which do not reach beyond one-third the length except along

the sides, the rest perfectly smooth and silky; the pile is ex-

tremely fine, thin, silky, and changeable. Legs clothed with

grey pile. Under-surface densely clothed. The white patches

on the elytra reach the suture and occupy nearly one-half the

surface.

Taken at St. Paulo on the Upper Amazons.

9. Oreodera cretata, n. sp.

O. depressa, apicem versus attenuata, tomento tenuissimo holosericeo

fulvo vestita: elytris plaga oblonga laterali apud medium cretaceo-

alba. Long. 43 lin.

Head and antenne fulvous: eyes rather distant on the vertex.

Thorax with the lateral tubercles obtuse and the three dorsal ones

only slightly indicated ; punctured on the hind part of the disk

as well as along the fore and hind margins. LElytra truncated

obliquely at the apex, sutural angles very obtuse, external ones

slightly produced and acute; punctured, partly in lines and

sparingly over the basal half. The oblong lateral chalky spot

is clear white. Body beneath and legs silky fulvous.

On the banks of the Cupari (R. Tapajos), on dried branches.

§§ Disk of thorax with no trace of tubercles. Elytra less distinctly,

sometimes scarce perceptibly, truncated at the apex.

a. Elytra depressed.

10. Oreodera simplex, n. sp.

O. elongata, angustata, tomento holosericeo varia sordido olivaceo

vestita: elytris fasciis tribus abbreviatis indistinctis pallidioribus.

Long. 5 lin.

Head and antennz dark brown, the base of each antennal

joint (from the fourth) ringed with grey. ‘Thorax with the lateral

of the Amazon Valley. 149

tubercles obtuse ; disk uneven, punctured posteriorly and on the

lateral tubercles as well as along the fore and hind margins.

Elytra narrow and only slightly tapering, the apices slightly trun-

cated, punctured moderately over the basal half and on the disk

to the apex. The pile is of a dingy yellowish olivaceous colour,

varied with a paler shade, which forms three obscure semi-belts

on the elytra. Legs and under-surface ashy-brown.

ga, on dried branches.

11. Oreodera griseo-zonata, n. sp.

O. depressa, apud humeros lata, apicem versus attenuata, tomento

holosericeo griseo-brunneo vestita: elytris fascia latissima basali

albo-grisea, apices versus lineis flexuosis griseis brunneisque ornatis.

Long. 43 lin.

Head and antenne brown; base of each antennal joint (from

the fourth) grey: eyes distant on the vertex. Thorax with the

disk nearly even ; a few punctures on each side, besides these on

the fore and hind margins. The elytra have the shoulders more

produced and pointed than in the allied species, they have a few

punctures near the base, and the apices are singly rounded: the

broad grey belt across the basal half has its fore margin arched

posteriorly, so as to leave a space around the scutellum dark

brown; it passes beneath entirely over the mesosternum : the

grey and brownish waved lines on the apical half are obscure

and silky. Body beneath and legs pitchy-brown, clothed with

ashy-brown pile.

Ega and banks of the Tapajos, on dead twigs.

b. Elytra somewhat convex. (Subgenus Anoreina.)

12. Oreodera (Anoreina) nana, n. sp.

O. curta, convexiuscula, fuliginosa, tomento fusco et flavo-ferrugineo

vestita : elytris Jateribus rotundatis, apices versus attenuatis, utrin-

que apud medium macula magna laterali triangulari albo-grisea.

- Long. 33 lin.

Head and thorax dark drown: eyes distant on the vertex.

Antenne brown, the basal part of many of the middle joints

pale testaceous. Thorax with the disk smooth, even; lateral

tubercles very obtuse. Elytra punctured throughout, towards

the base densely, towards the apex sparingly; they are sooty-

brown varied with obscure rusty-yellow patches ; each has on the

side, about the middle, a large greyish-white triangular spot, not

generally touching the suture. Under-surface of the body

brown; legs pitchy-black, clothed with ashy pile. Tarsi mode-

rately slender.

Santarem and Para; on dried twigs,

150 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

Genus /AcomorPHUs.

Thomson, Class. des Céramb. p. 336.

Char. emend. Body narrow, thick, and somewhat convex.

Head as in Oreodera, the muzzle being very slightly prolonged

beyond the lower margin of the eyes, its anterior angles obtuse :

the eyes distant on the vertex. Antenne rather shorter; the

proportions of the jomts the same; but they are not fringed

beneath, as in Oreodera. Sides of thorax furnished with a large

conieal tubercle. Prosternum behind and mesosternum in front

steeply inclined ; clothed with long hairs in the ¢ (at least in 4.

moniliferus). Anterior acetabula angulated. Second and third

ventral segments contracted in the middle in the 2; the fifth

very large, its apex truncate-emarginate and densely hairy. Tarsi

broad, claw-joint long ; fore tarsi neither dilated nor frmged in

the ¢.

The name of this genus first appears in Dejean’s Catalogue,

but it was first characterized by M. Thomson in the present

year; the characters given, however, although numerous, omit

the chief peculiarities of the group. The thickness and con-

vexity of the body, nakedness of fore tarsi in the male, and shape

of the sterna are the chief points of distinction. M. Thomson

places it in the group Trypanidiite,—an arrangement quite

unintelligible on his system, as it does not agree at all with the

characters of the section to which the Trypanidiite belong.

1. Atgomorphus obesus, 0. sp.

4, elongatus, convexus, crassus, nigro-brunneus, tomento griseo tes-

sellato vestitus : thorace nigro bivittato : elytris apicem versus at-

tenuatis, sinuato-truncatis, angulis externis productis. Long. 11

ina 2.

Head clothed with a fine grey pile, leaving three narrow longi-

tudinal lines on the vertex brownish black. Antenne shorter than

the body, grey ; tips of the joints (from the third) dusky. Thorax

with the lateral tubercles conical acute, and with two large slightly-

raised dorsal tubercles ; the fore and hind margins and sides punc-

tured; clothed with grey pile; the dorsal tubercles and a stripe

from each to the hind margin blaek, or thinly clothed with

brownish-black pile. Elytra each with three or four slightly ele-

vated longitudinal ridges, disappearing at about half the length ;

a row of granulations (accompanied by punctures) on each ridge,

besides three or four other rows in the interstices ; the sides

near the base also densely granulate-punctate : the fine hoary-

grey pile is in large patches near the base; elsewhere it forms

regular rows of small, distinct, oblong spots. Under-surface of

the body clothed with dense silky yellowish-grey pile, longest

on the pro- and mesosterna. Legs clothed with grey pile,

of the Amazon Valley. 151

leaving spots on the femora, the tips of the tibie, and of the

claw-joints of the tarsi black. Abdomen (in 9) with the second

to the fourth ventral segments contracted in the middle; apical

segment very large, tumid near the apex, which latter is trun-

cate-emarginate and densely hairy.

Taken at Para. It resembles very much 4. adspersus (De}j.),

Thoms. Class. p. 337. It may be a local form of that species.

2. Atgomorphus moniliferus, White.

Egomorphus moniliferus, White, Cat. Long. Col. in Brit. Mus. ii. p. 374,

Dis tioen/ «

This, as will be seen from the excellent figure and description

above quoted, is a narrower and more depressed insect than 4.

obesus. The ¢ has all the three sterna covered with a dense

brush of hairs, more erect and of a brown colour on the meta-

sternum. The apical ventral segment in the 2 is large, with a

longitudinal impressed line ending in a fovea before the apex;

the latter is emarginate-truncate and densely hairy.

Found at Para and Santarem, on trunks of felled trees.

Genus Myoxomorpna.

White, Cat. Long. Col. in Brit. Mus. 11. p. 355.

Body thick, convex, elongated. Head broad, muzzle short,

somewhat narrowed from the eyes; sides rounded, obtuse: eyes

distant on the vertex, very large, especially the lower lobes,

which advance considerably on the forehead. Antenne shorter

than the body, simple, neither grooved nor frmged. Thorax

with large and very acute lateral tubercles. Elytra convex,

elongated, their surface without ridges, apices briefly truncated.

Legs moderate, tarsi short, femora clavate; the fore tarsi im the

males simple, neither dilated nor fringed. Prosternum narrow,

simple, with the acetabular sutures angularly gaping ; mesoster-

num broad, quadrate, horizontal. Abdomen with the terminal

ventral segment sinuate-truncate in the males.

The generic name of Myoxomorpha was first applied in French

collections to the Acanthoderes funerarius of Dejean’s Catalogue*.

Neither the genus nor the species has yet been characterized;

but Mr. White, in the Catalogue of the Longicorn Coleoptera of

* A. funerarius, Dej. Cat. A. oblongus, crassus, niger, subtilissime punc-

tulatus. Caput nigrum, vertice utrinque macula cana. Antenne crass,

nigre, articulis tertio quartoque maxime elongatis supra sulcatis, reliquis

abbreviatis. Thorax niger, tuberibus lateralibus conicis, dorso trituber-

culato, marginibus cano-maculatis. Elytra simplicia, apice conjunctim

rotundata, ubique sparsim granulato-punctata, nigra, basi et pone me-

dium confluenter cano-maculata vel cana nigro-maculata. Long. 5-11

isd

Hab. Mexico.

152 Rey. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes

the British Museum, adopted the genus, adding to it the Acan-

thaderes funestus of Krichson. A. funerarius, however, 1s a true

Acanthoderes, having dilated and fringed fore tarsi im the males :

it differs from most of the species only in the rounded tips of the

elytra, a character presented by many of its congeners; therefore

the generic name can apply only to A. funestus. Myoxomorpha,

as thus defined, is very closely allied to Acanthoderes, its chiet

distinction being the simple fore tarsi in the males. The un-

grooved antennal joints, the voluminous eyes, narrow prosternum

and horizontal mesosternum also separate it well from the ma-

jority of the species.

1. Myoxomorpha funesta, Kvichs.

Acanthoderes funestus, Evichson in Schomb. Reise, ii. 573.

Ip facies and colours this species has some resemblance to 4.

funerarius. It is black, clothed beneath and on the legs with a

fine silvery hoary tomentum. The forehead, vertex, a broad

central vitta on the thorax, the scutellum, and the apical half of

the elytra are also clothed with a very fine silky whitish pile,

—the apical half of the elytra having a large patch on each side,

and a number of small rounded spots of a black colour.

Found throughout the Amazon region, sparingly, under the

loose bark of felled trees, chiefly of Znga and other Leguminose,

in newly-made plantations. It is very sluggish in its motions

[To be continued. |

XVI.—A Catalogue of the Zoophytes of South Devon and South

Cornwall. By the Rev. Tuomas Hincxs, B.A.